<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><rss xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/" xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" version="2.0"><channel><title><![CDATA[The Coin]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Decided to do some writing. Enjoy <img src="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/assets/plugins/nodebb-plugin-emoji/emoji/android/1f642.png?v=33j00v8hkp4" class="not-responsive emoji emoji-android emoji--slightly_smiling_face" title=":)" alt="🙂" /></p>
<p dir="auto">Chapter 1…Legacy</p>
<p dir="auto">Michael, or Mike as he preferred to be called by his friends slowly made his way to his grandfather’s attic. He couldn’t remember the last time he was up there. 10 years? 15 maybe? In any event, it was the last part of the house he hadn’t checked since he officially moved in two days ago. As it was, his grandfather, who raised him alone since he was a young boy, had recently passed away and left him the house. He hadn’t stepped foot into it since the day he left for the army 8 years ago. He regretted that as his grandfather, a strange old man, was his only family after his parents passed in an auto accident many years before.</p>
<p dir="auto">The attic floor creaked as he walked. Dust particles sparkled in the sunlight coming through the window. “Jesus!” he yelled as his own reflection in an old mirror startled him. He wiped the dust off the glass and took a moment to admire himself. 26 years old with auburn hair, skin slightly tanned from swimming that summer, hazel eyes, and a slightly toned 6-foot one inch frame. Girls at the college he attended (thanks to the GI Bill) found him attractive, but he didn’t feel any real connection to them. Physical definitely but nothing more. Mike sat down on the floor and began going through random boxes. One box held old stocks and bonds from long dead companies. “Worthless” he muttered. Another old photo albums he chose to keep. Papers, old toys, random knickknacks of little value in others. And then he found one box buried like it was hidden behind and underneath all the others. Mike was curious as this box was different. An antique old strong box made of oak and iron the size of a footlocker from his army days. A padlock kept it shut. Mike got a hammer out of the garage and after a few hits broke off the time worn lock. With bated breath, he opened it. “The hell…” he muttered seeing the contents.</p>
<p dir="auto">Inside wasn’t money, jewelry, or anything of obvious value. Inside was Polaroids, a VHS tape, a shoebox, and a large silver coin. Mike picked up the old pictures first. “Whoa, grandpa made homemade BDSM pictures?” Mike said half amused half surprised. On one photo was a naked woman tied up visibly crying. “Uhh…she doesn’t look like she agreed to that. Did grandpa…” he thought. He shook his head not believing his grandfather was some kidnapping rapist. However, Mike did remember times when his grandfather would stare at a pretty girl and grin. “Who doesn’t do that?” Mike thought. He went through the pictures, better part of 50, and each one had some young woman bound. When Mike got to the last photo, he noticed something was off. Next to her was a tomato shaped bean bag chair…or so he thought at first. It was no chair; it was a pin cushion. A gigantic pin cushion with equally gigantic needles stuck into it. Mike looked at the other photos. “Holy shit” he muttered noticing similar impossible things in them. A paper clip used as handcuffs. A pencil jammed in one woman’s pussy and not a pole. Looking closer, the rope binding them was too fine. “String” he muttered. Mike put the pictures down. “Get ahold of yourself. Grandpa shrunk these girls and raped them? Sounds just as crazy said out loud Mikey. Grandpa was into weird shit and photoshopped…” he told himself until a glance at one picture had a date on it. March 12, 1987. “Not photoshop” he muttered. Mike didn’t know what to think now and was dubiously curious to what was on the VHS tape. Mike took it and went down to the living room.</p>
<p dir="auto">He knew for some time grandpa wasn’t about the newest tech. Old bubble tv, VCR player, the cheapest DVD player you could think of. The only reason his grandfather had a cell phone was because his grandson worried he’d fall down the stairs one day trying to answer the landline. Anyways, Mike inserted the VHS tape and pressed play.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Whoa. Old” Mike muttered seeing the date in the screen. July 12, 1992. Apparently his grandfather had used a camcorder to record this. Mike recognized the table and furniture on the screen. He glanced at the kitchen table to confirm it. “Got a fresh one today. Some stupid Spring Breaker on Coney Island” he heard his grandfather say. The camera moved towards the kitchen table and then zoomed. Mike stared stunned as what he couldn’t see before was now clear as day. A girl around 18…maybe 19 laying on the table. Cut off shorts, a shirt that said NYU, and flip flops. She was attractive to Mike with her long black hair and peanut tanned colored skin. “For a second I thought I would miss the chance as I thought I left the coin at home. Just was under my wallet was all” his grandfather chuckled. He zoomed closer. “Long toned legs leading to some cute tiny feet” he said tracing his finger up and down her right leg. Mike estimated from the size of his finger she couldn’t have been more than four inches. His grandpa snaked his finger underneath her shirt and pulled it up slightly. “Nice, really nice tits” he muttered before letting go of her shirt. Then his grandfather missed the tiny girl on the cheek. “You’ll do so nicely” he chuckled. His breath stirred her from sleep. His grandfather rushed to mount the camcorder on a tripod and focus in. “Wha…what happened?” the girl asked waking. She took one look at his grandpa and screamed.</p>
<p dir="auto">“It a dream. It’s only a dream” she muttered. "Oh, it’s no dream sweetie. I was cruising around and spotted you and thought “she’d make a nice sex toy” the man snickered. He poked her hard enough she fell on her ass. “Oh god…god please don’t hurt me” she begged crying. “If you do as I say you won’t be harmed…much. How about we start off by taking off your shirt and bra and flashing me those tits” he said. “Please don’t make me…” she was saying before he flicked her in the face causing her to yelp in pain. “Now what did I say about doing what I say?” he asked waving his finger. She took off her shirt and then her bra. “Don’t cover those puppies up” he chuckled. She put her arms to the side. “C cup right? Or now probably negative times ten c cup” he laughed. She glared at him. “Now the pants and panties” he said. She obeyed slipping off her shirts and then panties. “Bikini wax. Smooth as silk” he said placing s fingertip on her bare pussy. He placed his finger right underneath between her legs and rubbed her pussy causing her to sob and moan at the same time. “Not yet” he said with a smile licking his finger. He pushed her on his ass and used his fingers to slip off her flip flops. “Ticklish?” he asked grinning as he takes his fingernail up and down her tiny soles. She held in a laugh. She wouldn’t give him that at least. Reflexively, her tiny toes curled on his fingertip. “Pretty little feet with their painted red toenails. How’d you know red was my favorite color? Were you expecting me?” he laughed. She tensed up as he leaned in to smell her little feet. “Just a hint…a hint of rubber and sweat” he said smiling before kissing her feet. “What’s your name little one?” he asked. “Jennifer…Jennifer Ambers” she replied frightened. Mike paused the tape and pulled out his smartphone. He typed into the browser “Jennifer Ambers Coney Island”.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Reported missing on July 14, 1992. Last known whereabouts was Coney Island two days before reported by the cab driver who dropped her off. Hasn’t been seen since” Mike read from an archived article from the New York Times. Mike confirmed it was the same girl for sure by her picture in the paper. Mike unpaused the video. The man picked her up and placed her in his palm. “So pretty, so vulnerable” he whispered before planting kisses on her little tummy. Then he licked it. His tongue went up and with his lips sucked her tiny tits into her mouth. “It hurts…please it hurts” she whined as he sucked harder and harder stretching her tits. Eventually he let go and she sobbed and massaged her reddened tits. “Now a gentle kiss” he chuckled sucking her head into his mouth. Her screams rattled his teeth and fillings. He could taste her sweat, tears, and remnants of shampoo. Her little hands beating against his cheeks. Her legs kicking in the air. Then she began to relax. He pulled her out of his mouth, and she gasped for air. “Oops. Almost suffocated ya” he snickered. He gently petted the traumatized girl. “I’m sorry really. When I get a new toy I kinda lose control for the first time with em” he said. “Please don’t hurt me please” she begged wholeheartedly. “Jennifer, I want you to spread your legs because you need to get your cute tiny pussy licked and sucked. Do that for me okay?” he said softly. Jennifer obeyed and even smiled as she did it.</p>
<p dir="auto">He was gentle. Mike saw that much as his grandpa licked her cunt wetting it up before closing his lips around it. Jennifer hung onto his nose as a finger pressed on her back steadying her. She moaned and groaned as she began to grind her pussy in his mouth. Her tiny feet and toes digging into his cheeks as her giant captor ate her out. And with a cute moan, more like a chirp really, came. She arched her back and scrunched her toes as he slurped up every drop of pussy nectar her shrunken body could provide him. He gave her a few minutes to come down as he pet her. “See? Being a shrunken sex slave isn’t so bad. There are rewards. No more worries about food, clothing, or housing. You’ll get used to your chores in time. Speaking of which, since you got off, it’s time for you to help me out” he said putting her down for a moment to take off his pants and undies. Her eyes went wide seeing the biggest cock of her life. “Since its your first day, we can take it easy. A footjob” he said. His moved his cock so now it loomed over her like a one-eyed behemoth. She got on her back and pressed her tiny feet on his shaft.</p>
<p dir="auto">The irony was Jennifer was on the college freshman track team and therefore trained for stamina. “That’s it, work those tiny feet” he hissed as she rubbed his cock back and forth. She cringed feeling his tough, leathery like cock skin underneath her minuscule bare soles. The blood pumping through it, the twitching, it gave her goosebumps. But she figured doing what he said was the easiest way to stay alive and maybe…maybe get help. “It’s coming Jenny. Going bust all over ya!” he groaned. She closed her eyes and felt a torrent of warm, metallic smelling semen coat her from eyebrows to toenails. “Whew! Was kinda backed up since I haven’t done this in a while. Go on. Taste it” he said scoping a drop on his finger. Jennifer crammed it into her mouth and swallowed. She nearly puked on the spot swallowing what was to her 20 ounces of cum.  " Yaay! You did it. Good girl" the man said smiling. His grandfather picked her up and cut off the video. Mike thought that was the end, but it wasn’t. The video suddenly resumed but the time was now a month later. “Evening master. How was your day?” Jennifer asked naked. “Long day. Some idiot wanted us to convert some of our records to CD-ROM. Like that bullshit format is going to take off” he scoffed. “I’m sorry to hear that. Would you like me to worship your cock to make you feel better?” she asked. “Naw. Just spread your legs” he replied picking her up. She did as told and he ate her pussy out on video. The video ended not longer after she came. Mike was astonished to find out that the tape itself was more akin to a video diary of him keeping her. At one point, he even gave her a cupcake with a candle in it for her birthday. He even gave her new hand sewn clothes as a Christmas present. Even though she called him master, it seemed she grew to love him. “I think grandpa invented shrunken Stockholm syndrome” Mike muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">But at the end up the six-hour long tape it took a different turn. Mike looked at the date. April 3, 1993. His grandfather had kept her as a pet for months and by all accounts was well cared for. The clip began like the others, him talking about his day and her listening. But as he talked he drank, and drank, and drank. 20 minute in he was piss drunk and yanking his cock out. He grabbed Jennifer, who squeaked from the sudden movement, pulled her skimpy clothes off, and began furiously jacking her up and down his cock. Then suddenly he stopped. “Wha…what was that sound? It sounded like something snapping” he muttered. He lifted her to his face. “Jen? Jenny?” he asked poking her. “Fuck! I went and broke her goddamn neck” he spat sitting in his seat. His grandfather simply sat there staring at her corpse for a half hour. And then without any ceremony lifted her to his now open mouth, placed her in, and with an audible gulp caught by the camera, swallowed her. The man got up and left the view. When he returned, he slipped her clothes into a shoebox.  "She was a good one. A good one. I’ll have to find another he muttered softly reaching into his pocket and pulling out the silver coin Mike had found earlier. The tape ended and auto rewinded.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat there in shock. His grandfather had shrunk a girl somehow using a coin, raped her, tamed her, and then killed and ate her. The more he thought about it, the more he doubted his own eyes. Mike went back to that strong box as if needing more proof. There was the coin and the shoebox. He picked up the shoebox and opened it. “Fuck me” he muttered. Inside was a pile of shrunken clothing an inch thick. “It must be dozens, no more than that” he muttered trying to count how many he shrunk over the years. Each one never seeing their families again. Mike began going through random items of clothing. Sneakers, teeny, little socks, panties, lots of panties, shirts, jeans, skirts, dresses, heels, sandals, flip flops, one very familiar shirt that said NYU. Mike wondered how long his grandfather had been doing this. Mike might have got his answer when he picked up one shirt between his fingers that said “Reagan Bush '80”. Mike packed the shoebox back the way it was and looked upon the coin. He wondered how could a coin shrink anyone. Carefully, he picked it up and held it between his index finger and thumb. “Oww!” he muttered feeling a sharp prick on his thumb pad. He dropped the coin and he saw a small drop of his blood seemingly be absorbed into the coin. The coin began to glow ominously red with strange writing circling it glowing red hot. And then…nothing. He picked the coin and found it not a bit hot. He picked it up and the moment he held it strangely knew what it was and how to use it. Knew as if it was instinct. He began to grin as he knew he had the power to take any woman he pleased. Take them and subject them to his whims. He couldn’t wait to try it on his own.</p>
<p dir="auto">The quiet little suburbs of Stamford Connecticut couldn’t have possibly known what was brewing in that house nobody paid much attention to. A new cycle of torment was about to begin, and God help whoever girl caught Mike’s eye…</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/topic/1508/the-coin</link><generator>RSS for Node</generator><lastBuildDate>Thu, 16 Jul 2026 08:29:07 GMT</lastBuildDate><atom:link href="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/topic/1508.rss" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml"/><pubDate>Mon, 02 May 2022 17:10:56 GMT</pubDate><ttl>60</ttl><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Thu, 08 Dec 2022 17:12:18 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto"><a class="plugin-mentions-user plugin-mentions-a" href="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/uid/323">@Size_Master</a> <img src="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/assets/plugins/nodebb-plugin-emoji/emoji/android/1f60d.png?v=33j00v8hkp4" class="not-responsive emoji emoji-android emoji--heart_eyes" title=":heart_eyes:" alt="😍" /> Extreme cruelty without things like being crushed? I’m in love</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8852</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8852</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[RavenRose4242]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Thu, 08 Dec 2022 17:12:18 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Thu, 08 Dec 2022 16:51:11 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto"><a class="plugin-mentions-user plugin-mentions-a" href="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/uid/323">@Size_Master</a> This is one of the hottest things I’ve ever read! Do you roleplay?</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8851</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8851</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[RavenRose4242]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Thu, 08 Dec 2022 16:51:11 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 02 Dec 2022 03:46:18 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 28…One Last Chance</p>
<p dir="auto">It had been three days since the battle that ended Kasem…and Michael. In all, 39 Yaksha and 115 Asura lost their lives. With both sides populations numbering less than 1,000, it was a noticeable blow. Neither side had lost so many in one day in over a thousand years. During those three days, much had happened. The world had slipped closer to WWIII. Chinese satellites had detected the massive destruction spell cast in the opening moments of the battle along with the Hou Yi arrow spell on radar. China accused the US of launching medium range ballistic missiles towards Chinese cities which apparently malfunctioned. One exploding its nuclear payload and another simply exploding. The US denied it of course and the UN Security Council stated that no radioactivity was detected in the region. The Asura used their influence in the Chinese government to bury the incident. However, they couldn’t stop the ultimatum that followed. The US must withdraw from North Korean soil within 48 hrs. or China will declare war. With North Korean nukes still around as most likely their government, the US refused to leave such a dangerous nation to its own devices especially after they nuked Seoul, an ally.</p>
<p dir="auto">People raced to banks to withdraw all their money, grocery stores to stock food and water, petrol stations to fill up their cars. The older ones said they hadn’t seen such a thing since they were kids living through the Cuban Missile Crisis. Martial law, already in place due to the shrinking effect, was tightened even further. Society began to crumble under even more murder, rape, drinking, and rampant fucking. However, there was some good. Families estranged made up, people married like there was literal no tomorrow. As for those closer to home…</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya was beyond distraught finding out Mike had died. As only she was capable and closest to him, it was left to her to make arrangements. In the end, Kanya decided it would be best to take his body back home to Stamford Connecticut. Shrinking it down, he was buried under the rose bush right next to his mother. But that wasn’t the end to what she had to do. There was one final thing left to her by Michael. Once she told everyone what it was, Ora and Sora volunteered to do it in her place. Kanya said no as she knew the reason Mike chose her over everyone else. If someone was to kill Katie, it should be a friend. At first Kanya didn’t understand why she was chosen but thinking on it only someone with compassion and kindness to make sure a loved one would stop suffering could do it. Only a friend. This wasn’t murder, this was euthanasia. After all, would anyone want to live without a soul at the cost of taking a life every day? Nobody sane anyway. The hard part was Katie herself. Katie grieved so hard Kanya doubted she was missing a soul. Especially seeing how Katie refused to move from Mike’s grave. Kanya and probably Mike himself was set on killing her to release her from such a life but that was partly on the knowledge she had no soul. So, what about now? Ora, Alma, and Sora had stated before she had no soul and whatever mannerisms she had was pure instinct. But was grieving the loss of someone just instinct or was there more to it? They began to rethink the idea of her not having a soul, so they tested it out by connecting to her in the Astral Plane. And what they found was shocking.</p>
<p dir="auto">Katie didn’t have a soul. She had the seed of a soul. Her interactions with Mike had created the beginnings of a soul. All souls start as seeds but to find one in a fully grown person was unheard of. Not even Kanya could kill her now regardless if it was his final request. But in the debate, nobody had bothered to ask Katie about what she wanted. Katie had been listening to the debate after their revelation. She walked right up to Kanya’s foot and tapped her big toenail. “Katie? What is it sweetie?” Kanya asked picking her up. Katie looked up at the giantess with tears coming from her eyes. “Please…please…” she begged. “Hungry? I’m sure we can donate some energy” Kanya said. Katie quickly shook her head. “Water? Real food?” Kanya asked. Katie shook her head violently and stomped her bare feet in her giant palm. “Please…please! PLEASE!” Katie yelled. Not knowing what she wanted, Kanya used her empathy magic to sense what it was. Kanya nearly dropped her as a wave of grief and sorrow swept over her. “Kanya!” Ora said steadying her. “She wants to die. She’s in so much pain” Kanya wept. “But she has a…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“She doesn’t care! She doesn’t want to live by feeding off the life of others” Kanya said. It was bitterly clear what the decision was now. Kanya brought Katie close to her face. “We got off to a rocky start in the beginning, but I wouldn’t trade our time together for the world. Remember that time Mike had us both in a hot milk bath and he drank it with us still inside it? Or how about the time we played chess two vs. one? I was sore all next day. That giant pervert made any excuse to suck on our bodies. That…that big dummy. He…he really loved us. I love you Katie. Gimme a kiss please?” Kanya asked. Katie did kiss her as Kanya slipped her fingers behind Katie’s tiny head. As Katie pulled back smiling and crying, Kanya gripped her head and very, very quickly twisted it. With a tiny little snap, Katie was gone. “Kanya…” Ora muttered. Kanya held her hand out for her to be quiet. They watched in silence as Kanya dug a new grave with her bare hands and buried Katie next to Mike and his mother under the rose bush. Kanya sat there until nightfall and came back inside. She stood there in the middle of the living room before he let out a tortured sob and collapsed to the floor. Ora picked her up and carried her to Mike’s bedroom. An hour later Ora emerged.</p>
<p dir="auto">“How is she?” Sora asked. Ora wiped he tears away. “I used a spell to sedate her. I fear for her sanity” Ora replied. Sora and Alma simply nodded. On the third day, Ora saw to Kanya on and off. Alma had to return to the homeland to make preparations in the event of the apocalypse. The entire world watched as the clock wound down to the deadline. Late that evening, the Empress herself appeared at Mike’s home. “We all thought you be back at the Palace readying like us” Sora said. “I was” the Empress said taking off her sandals and walking to the outside rose bush. She bowed her head in respect before coming back inside. She sat down. “30 minutes to go” she muttered looking at the clock which said 11:30 pm. "I bet the Palace is just guzzling up all that chaos energy now that Kanya’s spell wore off. “That is an understatement” she said. “Guess you’ll make out of this better than anyone” Ora said. “You think that? My royal retainer has a son in Los Angeles. My maid a daughter in Beijing. Myself? I like Netflix, Starbucks, Kentucky Fried Chicken. I like modern civilization. I have NO desire to see it go up in nuclear fire” she said. “And there’s nothing we can do to stop it” Ora said. “We could do what Kasem did, but this time shrink EVERY human. They can’t push the button if they’re four inches tall” the Empress said. They looked at her. “Kidding. I had to put it out there. But what if we went mainstream? Showed the entire world we exist. That would surely give them pause” the Empress said. “Every nation on the planet would want a Yaksha or Asura under their control if not all of them. Same outcome” Sora said. The Empress sighed. “Then there’s nothing we can do” she said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Of all your power, there’s not a single fucking spell to stop this?” Kanya said walking down the steps. “You’re awake” Ora said. “Can’t miss the beginning of the end. I mean who sleeps through the end of the world?” Kanya said. “If only I found that fucking Coin when his grandfather died. None of this would be happening” Ora said. “That’s it” Kanya said. “What’s it child?” Sora asked. “If Ora found the Coin. Problem was she didn’t know where it was in the house when Mike’s grandpa died. But what if she did? What if someone told her where it was? Time travel. There’s got to be a spell for that! Come on!” Kanya yelled. They all looked at one another. “Technically yes but it’s highly forbidden. Even more so than necromancy” Ora replied. “Fuck forbidden. We’re talking about the end of the world here. What could be worse than that?!” Kanya yelled. “The destruction of reality. Time spells are forbidden for a reason. Using one can create paradoxes that tear apart reality. The natural law of cause and effect would break down. Both sides agreed on this long ago for good reason after the nation of Samira incident” the Empress said. Samira? Where’s that?" Kanya asked. “Nowhere and that’s my point. Samira was a cautionary tale, and it was swallowed up by a tear in reality. Hundreds of thousands were lost” the Empress said. “Kanya. Two exact people existing at the same exact time causes a strain on reality. Adding a magic user to that would tear reality a new one. A Yaksha or Asura among this would potentially doom EVERYTHING” Ora said. “What about a human?” Kanya asked. “Far less dangerous but only one gifted in magic could make the transition without having their mind flayed by the stress” Sora replied. “So, a magic user can’t do it because it would mean two exact same magic users in the past right?” Kanya asked. They nodded. “Then send me” she said. “Didn’t you hear what I said? Two magic users in the past…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“But in the past I wasn’t a magic user. I was still human. I’m the perfect candidate. The only candidate” Kanya said. “Technically she’s right. She only became a Yaksha after I awakened her two and a half months ago. Before that she was human with no real magic to speak of outside sensing auras” Ora said. “You can’t be serious” Sora said. They debated it until midnight. They turned on the tv and every station has the same breaking news. “CHINA DECLARES WAR ON THE UNITED STATES”. “It could begin any minute. Hell, it could’ve begun as we were arguing” Ora muttered. Sora quietly nodded. “It would take the combined efforts of the Viridian Sanctuary and the Ebon Palace to pull this off with the safest margin” the Empress said. “I’ll inform the Sages” Sora said. “And I’ll make preparations. Quickly, we’re on borrowed time as it is” the Empress said teleporting away.</p>
<p dir="auto">Six hours later…</p>
<p dir="auto">“I still can’t believe we’re doing this” Alma said. “Believe it. China invaded Taiwan a few hours ago and closing in on US forces in North Korea. We are down to the wire here” Sora said. “Honored Sage?” Alma asked looking at the Sage of Quintessence. She was in a curious almost manic state. “Anxiety across the world is at the tipping point. The day will end in fire” she muttered. “Come, you are needed” Alma said helping her to the center of the throne room. “This is it kiddo. Good…” Ora said hugging her before her voice broke. Kanya kissed her. “I will find you” Kanya said. Ora nodded and held her close as they took to the sky. Ora flew with her at tremendous speed using all she had to get her to the vantage point high at the edge of space. “Any moment now” Ora said telepathically as no air could carry her voice. “It’s so beautiful isn’t it?” Kanya asked. Ora sensed the magic energy coming from both sides towards them. “Yeah it is. Keep that way” Ora said letting go. Kanya was struck by positive life and negative chaos energy holding the same spell at the same time. Reality around her began to warp and suddenly Kanya felt like she was free falling. In a sense she was. She was free falling through time.  Past, present, and future bled and warped around her assaulting her senses. If it wasn’t for her mind trained to use magic, her consciousness would’ve been shredded. Only her training to keep focus while she learned magics kept her sane. Even that began to wither though. She had to keep focused on her destination or something worse than insanity could occur. She could end up stranded beyond time. Just as she reached her limit, a bright light unveiled before her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Ora was sipping tea waiting for her toenails to dry when a thunderclap shook her cabin. “Strange. The day was supposed to sunny” she thought as she looked outside to see the sky dark above her. Seconds later there was a boom that came from her driveway. Duck walking with cotton balls between her toes to her front door, she opened it to find a young woman lying in an impact crater. Ora quickly went to her and as soon as she touched her the young woman shrank to a few inches. Not knowing what to do other than be shocked, she carried the young woman into her cabin.</p>
<p dir="auto">She saw homes and shops looted and on fire. She was with Ora somewhere as people around her cried and ran through the streets. Then an odd sound like a low-pitched whirl came from overhead. Kanya looked up to see a descending contrail then a horrible flash of light. A mushroom cloud ascended into the air as people screamed. A fiery wave of death came for her. She watched as Ora’s flesh was burned before her eyes. Kanya screamed and then nothing. “Whoa there!” Ora said sitting next to her. Kanya looked around and then to Ora. It had been just a vivid nightmare she realized. She was small and laying in the expansive bed inside Ora’s bedroom. “ORA!” Kanya cried hugging her giant finger tightly sobbing. “You know who I am?” Ora asked. The question caught Kanya by surprise. “Of course, I…oh. The date. What’s the date?” Kanya asked. “Tuesday” Ora replied. “The exact date!” Kanya yelled. “April 23, 2022” Ora replied confused. “Five months. It worked. It worked!” Kanya yelled. “What worked? Who are you?” Ora asked. Kanya looked up at the giantess. “My name’s Kanya and there’s a LOT I have to tell you” she replied.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya told Ora everything that transpired. Mike inheriting the Coin, kidnapping Katie, her, other women, who was sealed within the Coin, and what occurred when Kasem was set free. At first, Ora didn’t believe any of it especially the part where she reconciled with her mother, but Kanya told her things Ora never told anyone else. Extremely painful things. “Why…why would I tell you that?” Ora asked. “Let’s just say our relationship was more than teacher and student” Kanya blushed. Ora was convinced Kanya was telling the whole truth now. The most important truth Kanya told however was the location of the Coin at that moment. Kanya led Ora right to it. Hidden in a shoebox in Mike’s grandfather’s attic was the Coin and various other damnable evidence. “He just recently passed. I couldn’t find the damn thing because a spell was cloaking it from me. If it wasn’t for you I’d never had found it” Ora said. “I know and there’s more” Kanya said. They spent two days cleaning out the house of any evidence of what Mike’s grandfather had done. They had time as Kanya knew Mike was still at Fort Lee in Virginia going through the discharge process before coming home. That would be April 31st.</p>
<p dir="auto">The journal, the shrunken memorials behind the wall panel, the shrunken cars, videotapes, clothing, the shrunken corpse tangled in the spider web, even Mike’s mother’s grave was removed. Kanya didn’t like doing the last bit, but it raises too many questions if one day Mike pulled up the rose bush to find a four-inch human skeleton underneath. Once the job was done, Kanya looked over the living room one final time. “I’m sure we got everything” Ora said. “Except my memories. It wasn’t all bad here. And I…I miss them so much” Kanya said crying. Ora hugged her. You can’t interact with them here. It’s too dangerous to reality" Ora said. Kanya nodded as Ora led her out of the house and carefully locked it back. In time, Mike returned home and in this timeline never found the Coin, never shrunk Katie or Kanya, never kidnapped women or ate them. But also, never helped them either. It would be something that weighed on Kanya’s mind.</p>
<p dir="auto">Two weeks later…</p>
<p dir="auto">“I should not have let you talk me into this. Just being this close is dangerous. I’m going to get into trouble with the Sages…and mom if they find out” Ora said. “Hey, you’re back in their good graces thanks to me because you turned over the Coin to them. I won’t fuck it up for you I swear. I just need to see if he’s okay” Kanya said sipping her latte. Kanya and Ora were sitting outside at a patio table in front of a coffee shop watching Mike. “You love him that much?” Ora asked. “There were times I could see the traumatized little boy inside him. I wanted so much to fix that. In the end he gave his life to save all of us. I’m worried now that he’ll be all alone. He was so happy with Katie” Kanya whispered. Ora looked at him closer. “Some things happen if they’re  meant to happen. It’s just the way of things” Ora said. A few minutes passed. Mike began to get up. “Let’s go” Ora said. Just as they got up, a young woman bumped into Mike spilling her iced coffee. “Well I’ll be damned” Kanya said recognizing the woman as Katie herself. Katie and Mike quickly apologized to one another, and Mike held her hand as he brought her back in to get another coffee. Kanya watched as both smiled and laughed at one another. Kanya smiled warmly and followed Ora to her car. They got in and Ora started it. “Oh! Turn it up! I like this song!” Kanya said. Ora turned up the music…</p>
<p dir="auto">(Authors note: the song is Bones by Imagine Dragons)</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“Gimme, gimme, gimme some time to think. I’m in the bathroom looking at me. Face in the mirror is all I need…ooh. Wait until the reaper takes my life. Never gonna get me out alive. I will live a thousand million lives…ooh. My patience is waiting. Is this entertaining? Our patience is waiting. Is this entertaining?”</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Ora puts the car in gear and drives off…</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“I got this feeling, yeah you know. Where I’m losing all control cause there’s magic in my bones. I got this feeling in my soul. Go ahead and throw your stones cause there’s magic in my bones…”</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Their car is driving onto the highway…</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“Playing with a stick of dynamite. There was never gray in black and white. There was never wrong till there was right…ooh oh. Feeling like a boulder hurtling. Seeing all the vultures circling. Burning in the flames I’m working in. Turning in a bed that’s darkening. My patience is waiting. Is this entertaining? Our patience is waiting. Is this entertaining?”</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Pan upwards from the car…</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“I got this feeling, yeah you know. Where I’m losing all control cause there’s magic in my bones. I got this feeling in my soul. Go ahead and throw your stones cause there’s magic in my bones…”</em></p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“Cause there’s magic in my bones…”</em></p>
<pre><code>                      THE END
</code></pre>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8788</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8788</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 02 Dec 2022 03:46:18 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Wed, 30 Nov 2022 03:53:39 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 27…Karma is a Bitch</p>
<p dir="auto">Sora gazed quietly as the assembly of Yaksha ready or not to do battle. A single tear fell from her eyes. “Mother?” Ora asked standing next to her. “As a Yaksha I am proud. As a mother I weep. Many will not see tomorrow. We may very well be fighting a futile, pointless battle” she replied. "I am reminded of an old human tale. Once there was a man who walked a beach every morning scooping up starfish washed ashore and tossing them back into the sea. Another man watched him do this day after day. One day the man watching approached the man picking up starfish. “Why do this every day when they simply wash ashore again? It means nothing” he said. The man picked up another starfish, looked at it, and threw it back into the sea. “Nothing? It meant everything to that little starfish” he said smiling before going about his business. Sora grinned and chuckled. “Understood. Don’t you have someone you have to see?” Sora asked. “Oh shit. See you on the battlefield mom” Ora said kissing her before leaving.</p>
<p dir="auto">Ora quickly made her way to the chambers at the top of the Sanctuary. There, The Sage of Quintessence and a very nervous Kanya stood. “Wouldn’t you be a better pick? You’re way more powerful than me!” Kanya asked her. “As old as I am. As powerful I may be, I never learned to sing. I couldn’t carry a tune if it was in a bucket. That leaves you. Be not afraid for I will guide you” the Sage said. “There’s our songbird” Ora said approaching. “Not funny Ora! I’m about to piss my shorts here!" Kanya yelled. Ora hugged her and ruffled her hair. “You got this. All you need to do is concentrate. The spell the Sage will cast will do the rest” Ora said. “This spell will really work?” Kanya asked. “Empathy magic, especially song magic doesn’t rely on words but emotions behind the words. As long as you sing true, you will reach the hearts and minds of every human on Earth” Ora said. “And this will stop people from hurting and killing one another?” Kanya asked. “Briefly. No spell on Earth can permanently change people on such a grand scale. If we’re lucky it will last at least 30 minutes” Ora replied. “30 minutes? That’s it?!” Kanya asked. “30 minutes to save the world. No pressure” Ora chuckled. The Sage bid Ora to stand back as she connected her and Kanya to the Astral Plane. “Whoa. There’s so many more lights” Kanya muttered. “Because you’ve grown. From here you shall sing and connect with humanity” she said. There was the sound of a large bell. “It’s begun” the Sage said.</p>
<p dir="auto">The Sanctuary began to glow as a pillar of light fired off into the sky. “Sing Kanya! Sing for the world!” the Sage yelled.</p>
<p dir="auto">(Authors note: the song Kanya is singing is Face my Fears by Hikaru Utada)</p>
<p dir="auto">“<em>Breath, should I take a deep. Faith, should I take a leap? Taste, what a bittersweet. All my, all my life…let me face, let me face, let me face my fears. Oh, let me face, let me face my fears. Won’t be long, won’t be long, I’m almost here. Watch me cry all my tears…</em>”</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya’s song radiated across the planet as sparkling bits of light fell like snow from the sky. A teacher in Indiana, holding a shrunken cheerleader in a cage wept and begged forgiveness for what he did to her. A woman in Mexico City begged God for forgiveness as the shrunken man she abused as a sex toy watched. A teenage boy in Paris brought a shrunken woman he’d been hiding to his parents. Across the planet, the goodness in people began to outshine the darkness.</p>
<p dir="auto">Next, the Sages of Fire and Wind teleported right above Ebon Palace. Those standing outside gazed up at them. It did not take long for Kasem to notice their presence. “And so it begins the twilight of the Yaksha” he said flying outside. As he gazed up, he saw the Sages combining a spell. “The first to fall” he muttered as he concentrated. As he did, he noticed Kanya’s spell. “What…what the hell is this?! The power…the chaos energy has been cut off!” Kasem yelled. The air began crackling with energy as he ranted. Ears popped as air pressure dropped like a rock. The Sages were concentrating the spell at one fixed point. A point that shimmered before glowing. Crackling with energy, the wind rushed and vacuumed into the focal point. “You bastards! You’d cast that spell?!” Kasem yelled as he used his stored energy to strengthen the barrier around the Palace. Strengthened it enough it trapped those outside of it. “Burning Creation!” the Sages yelled letting the glowing point of light drop from the sky. The second it touched the barrier it detonated. Those trapped outside was blinded…and then nothing. The entire region shook violently as the shockwave flattened the forest for a mile around. Beyond that was a forest of flames. The blast so bright, spy satellites from every major superpower detected it. Those alerted to it wondered who would nuke a forest in the middle of nowhere China. Yes, one could call it a nuke in the loosest sense of the word as what the spell had done was suck up 20,000 cubic feet of air, squeeze it to the size of a pinhead and then superheat it till it turned into plasma hotter than the surface of the sun. Contained to its size right at the moment it touched the barrier than let go to expand violently in a horrific explosion. The mushroom cloud reached over 10,000 ft. into the air. Mike got his bombardment and then some. It cost a huge amount of energy to cast but it did what it was supposed to do.</p>
<p dir="auto">The five kiloton blast vaporized the Asura trapped behind the barrier. They were dead before they felt any pain. No bodies, not even ashes remained. The ground blistered black except for an ominous sparkling caused by traces of sand turned to glass by the heat. It took his full concentration for Kasem to hold the barrier as fire and wind ripped around them dead in the middle of a mushroom cloud. The Asura inside trembled wondering if the Yaksha were as peaceful as the old stories claimed they were. 15 minutes passed before the next part of the plan was done. Kanya rested as her song worked. Mike sat down and held her close. “I could hear you in here” he said touching his heart. Kanya smiled and nodded. Another bell rang out signaling the deployment of the Yaksha. They watched from above as the Sanctuary powered the ultra-long range teleportation spell for 107 Yaksha. Ina flash of light, they were gone leaving Mike, Kanya, the Sage of Quintessence and low-ranking minor Yaksha behind.</p>
<p dir="auto">The ground underneath them glowed as a gigantic magic array formed and within seconds they were gone. They all appeared 50 ft. in front of the entrance to the Palace. When Kasem saw they had arrived, he lowered the barrier knowing they wouldn’t try the same devastating spell again. The Asura were highly hesitant to do battle but that changed as Kasem used the power he had stored to boost their abilities plus their aggression. In a collective roar, they streamed out of the palace like angry fire ants towards the Yaksha. As they kept pouring out, it became clear they outnumbered the Yaksha. “They outnumber us almost 3 to 1” Alma whispered after observing their numbers from above and landing. “So…I take the 120 on the left and you take the 120 on the right?” Ora asked her mother. “Have pity on an old woman dear” Sora said. “Okay, I’ll take 121” Ora replied grinning. “Much better!” Sora yelled activating her spells. An exchange of spells criss crossed the air as they both rushed to close the distance. Yaksha killing an Asura with a fire spell. An Asura killing a Yaksha with a lightning spell. The entire battlefield became chaos.</p>
<p dir="auto">After a full 15 minutes into the fight, it was clear the Asura had the advantage. “We can’t break their lines! We need Kasem himself to come down!” Sora yelled. “Agreed! Drop to the ground!” the Sage of Wind yelled. Once those nearby got in range, the Sage concentrated her magic and clapped her hands hard sending an ear drum piercing shockwave of air pressure. The Asura staggered long enough for Alma to raise into the air and fire a precision volley of deadly icicles into the heads of their enemies. The Sage of Fire began shooting concentrated blasts of fire exploding their ground like artillery. The tide of battle began to turn. Angered, Kasem used his forbidden necromancy to animate the dead but with souls they had no magic. They were just cannon fodder to exhaust them…and it was working. They began to falter and on that note, Kasem decided to take to the field. “Take me with you my love!” Juna yelled to him. Kasem kissed her imbuing her with power even more than before. “Mind the house while daddy is away” he grinned before leaping off the floor. Kasem came crashing down with thunder and lightning killing those close by.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You burned up my front yard” he muttered as he formed his lightning sword. “Ehh…I heard iron can be a good fertilizer and Asura blood is rich in that” Ora said smiling. “Keep smiling. I’m going to enjoy wiping it off your face before I torture you. Mommy over there can watch” Kasem growled. Sora stood in front of Ora. “I’ll handle this. Push through the lines” Sora said. “But mom…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“GO!” Sora yelled. “She won’t be alone” Alma said as she and now the three other Sages stood with her. Ora tried to block out the sound of battle as she ran. The deafening thunder could be felt in her bones. Wind started the attack with blade made of pure overpressure. Kasem easily deflected it. Alma tried to help only to be struck by an attack nearly stopping her heart. “Idiot. Lightning always stands over water” Kasem muttered. He went to finish her off until he was struck hard by something sending him flying. Kasem used wind magic to stop himself. He coughed blood as his ribcage was shattered. He flew back to find a stone shaped fist jutting from the ground with the Sage of Earth standing behind it. “You think you accomplished something?” Kasem said as he quickly healed. The Sage cocked an eyebrow at the unusual rapid healing. He realized Kasem was using the chaos energy to boost that as well. Kasem powered up and turned to his lightning form attacking. The Sage did not move and blocked his literal lightning-fast attack. It turned into a whirlwind of thunder and lightning around him. No Sage could help. Kasem finally stopped. “As much as the storm howls, the mountain cannot bow” the Sage said coldly as the ground itself swallowed Kasem. “Quickly! Get ready to seal him!” The Sage of Wind yelled. “It won’t work! I cannot hold him!” the Sage of Earth said before the ground exploded. "Silicon can conduct electricity fools. As for you…"Kasem said powering up even more attacking the Sage of Earth. A ferocious thunderbolt plowed right through his stone shield and through the Sage killing him.</p>
<p dir="auto">The Sage of Quintessence staggered. “What happened?!” Mike yelled. “The Sage of Earth has fallen” she replied. Kasem tore into the other Sages barely staying alive from his withering attacks. Their only hope was his body was burning out from the tremendous strain. Although he was getting weaker, he still had the upper hand. The Sage of Fire counter attacked as hard as she could with her flaming sword. It appeared this fight would end the same way as the last one with fire versus lightning. However, this Sage of Fire had over 1000 years more experience than the one Kasem fought for control of the Ebon Palace. She held her breath as a dome of intense heat built up around them. Kasem’s attacks grew weaker and fainter until they fizzled out completely. As much as he tried powering it back up nothing happened. Then she volleyed him with flames. Again, Kasem healed rapidly but slower this time. “You bitch” he hissed. “Humans call it a heat lance. Enough focused heat and the air itself becomes a near perfect insulator” she said. Kasem saw her toes clench, her knees wobble slightly. He grinned knowing she hit her limit. “I’m more than just my lightning” he said grinning. Kasem gathered chaos energy into a sickening back void of an orb and threw it right at her. With chaos energy being the exact opposite of what Yaksha uses, it was beyond deadly if it connected. It was a literal ball of pure death flying towards her. The other Sages threw up a barrier to protect her and when it touched the positive energy of the barrier it exploded violently. The dead and injured were blown off the ground by the shockwave. Those closest to it were killed instantly friend or foe. The Sages were on their knees weakened. Sora and Ora rushed to defend them. “Oh goody. You can die with them” Kasem said powering up another. Just as he did, he felt something suck away at the power he stored up. He paused and looked at the Ebon Palace throne room. Someone jumped from it…</p>
<p dir="auto">Five minutes earlier…</p>
<p dir="auto">“They’re weakening. Kasem weakens but it’s not enough. I fear as long as his body and magic are still tethered to the Palace, his control of that energy will be our undoing” the Sage if Quintessence said. “Wait. It’s linked to his magic also? I thought it was just his body” Mike said. “His magic as well” she said. “Fucking Christ on Sunday! You could’ve said so sooner! Teleport me to the Ebon Palace throne room now!” Mike yelled. “But…you cannot fight” she muttered. “I damn sure can!” Mike yelled touching the shard of the Coin in his chest. He handed Katie to Kanya. “She hasn’t eaten in two days. Don’t let her bite you and remember what you promised me” he whispered. “Do it now before it’s too late!” he yelled to the Sage. She nodded. The magic spell formed beneath him. “Just get that arrow spell thingy ready!” he yelled as he teleported away. Mike appeared in the throne room, but he was not alone. Juna stood guard. “They send a human now? Desperation” Juna laughed as she walked towards him to kill him. “Pot calling kettle” he muttered as a flash of speed took him into point blank range. He punched her hard smashing through her defenses leaving her falling to her knees. “How…how can you be that strong?” she asked. “I have some of his power and it’s been growing. I’ve been around him long enough to know how to use magic on my own now but you’re just a newbie. Be a good girl and stay down” Mike said coldly as he held up his hand and began binding with the Apex Lattice, the heart and collector of the chaos energy Kasem had enslaved. As Mike thought, there was just enough of Kasem left in him that the spell he used to control it thought Mike was him. A bold gamble that paid off. Mike damn near came in his pants from the infusion of energy and his lust nearly took control of him. He looked down at Juna no longer as an enemy but a female plaything. Her bare feet, her tits, the sweat on her body. Mike growled wanting to fuck, shrink, and then eat her. He held it together long enough to begin his own plan. The one he kept from everyone. He grabbed her by the throat and shrank her until she was trapped in his fist. Then he jumped off the ledge…</p>
<p dir="auto">Now…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike landed between them shocking them all. “Michael. Michael you’re still alive? And you threw your bones into this lot? I thought you were smart” Kasem chuckled. Mike showed him Juna. “Surrender” he said. “Or what you’ll kill her? I brought her back before; I can do it again” he said. Juna’s eyes went wide at his callous tone. “I see” Mike said. He placed the fingernail of his thumb underneath Juna’s chin and quickly pushed. There was a small little sound that came from the ground and a small spurt of blood from Mike’s hand. Kasem looked down at his feet to see the severed head of Juna. His Asura blood ran cold. “You’ll pay for that. YOU’LL PAY!” Kasem screamed charging him with a lightning charged fist. “Angry? Good! Like you once told me, angry gets shit done!” Mike yelled. Mike tossed the headless shrunken corpse aside and easily caught his fist. Kasem looked shocked. Mike delivered a crushing punch to the stomach making the man gasp for air. “What was that about making me pay?” Mike asked before punching him in the face making him fly 100ft. away. “That was for Katie asshole” he hissed. Mike quickly closed the distance and Kasem threw up a barrier. A pinpoint lightning strike shattered it before a knee went right into his tender ribs. “My god. He absorbed the chaos energy too” Ora muttered. Kasem healed and went on to attack. Mike deflected almost all of it except a lightning punch. “You don’t owe these fools nothing! They betrayed you! Leave!” Kasem yelled.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I was trained by the United States Army jackass. We don’t leave anyone behind” Mike said grinning as he wiped blood from his mouth. “Arrogant little shit!” Kasem spat as he fired off a chaos death orb. Mike swatted it away into the air. “How does it feel Kasem to be truly alone now? Look around you, the Asura have stopped fighting. How does it feel to know all that time spent fucking people over didn’t win you shit. One of the oldest questions around is it better for a king to be feared or loved? Fear gains you temporary respect. Love gains you loyalty for a lifetime. You’re no better than every other dictator in history and you’re about to join them in the loser club” Mike laughed. “Shut up. SHUT UP!” Kasem screamed attacking him. Kasem used all his speed and power to plunge a dagger of lightning into Mike’s chest only to find it instantly dispelled. A magic sigil array on his right wrist glowed for a second before disappearing. "Did you see that?! A Sage level nullification spell! Where the hell did he get that?! Ora yelled. “Do it now!” Mike thought hard as Kasem was confused and distracted.</p>
<p dir="auto">The Sage of Quintessence had been monitoring the fight between them the entire time and was just as shocked at how Mike held his own. As soon as she sensed his request, she began the Hou Yi spell. “The light shines on the just and unjust like. Let the light illuminate the darkness before me! Heaven and Earth are limitless! HOU YI!” she yelled invoking the spell. The brilliant light turned into a bow and arrow. She drew the bow grimacing from the force and pain as the sheer power burned her fingers. A bone jarring sonic boom filled the room as she let go. The spell flew through the air so fast a shockwave of pure plasma enveloped it. At 400 miles, a Yaksha deflected it by 0.7 degrees north northeast. Their hands still trembling from the effort. At 913 miles, another Yaksha deflected it by 4.3 degrees negative and 3.2 degrees northeast. The final leg had the Yaksha deflect it by 1.3 degrees negative and .01 degrees east by northeast. “Incoming!” Mike sensed. Mike head buttered Kasem breaking his nose and staggering him. Mike jumped off and quickly had those nearby take cover. Kasem opened his eyes to see Mike give him the finger and then…</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>KABOOOOOOM</em></p>
<p dir="auto">“Mike…” Ora muttered seeing the toll the chaos magic had done to him. A war cry erupted from the impact zone as a burst of wind blew the dust away. Kasem was alive…barely. His body nearly blown to bits laying at the bottom of a shallow crater. Missing an arm, a leg, half his face. A hole in his chest the size of a grapefruit. Kasem and everyone watching could see he was running on fumes and healing from that would take more time than he had. “Seal him” Sora said. “Gladly and I have just the thing” Ora said holding a solid gold coin. Kasem’s eyes went wide in fear seeing it and rightfully so. Aside from the obvious reason of being imprisoned again, there were two distinct reasons for him to fear a solid gold coin. One, gold is more than a great conductor of electricity, it’s also a great medium for magics. Since the beginning of recorded time, enchanted gold objects have existed. Swords, spears, crowns, even fleece and human hair are noted to have magic within them. Placing a Sage level binding spell on a gold coin would be bare minimum 100 times more effective as the one on the old Coin that was made of a copper and nickel alloy. And two, gold while malleable and soft endures FOREVER. Unlike copper, nickel, or even ancient iron, gold won’t tarnish, oxidize, or rust. Kasem knew if he was trapped in that, his 2000 year stint in the old Coin would seem like a bad weekend.</p>
<p dir="auto">“No…please…” Kasem begged. Just as they were about to begin the spell, Mike stepped between them. “You like to make deals right? Here’s one. You put your soul inside me and get not only an intact body but the power I’m still connected to. In exchange you give Katie her soul back” Mike said showing him the shard in his chest. Kasem had been so distracted he only now realized his own power left in the shard of the Coin was how Mike held his own. He had been fighting his own power the entire time. “Mike you can’t!” Ora shouted. “DEAL! SOUL RESONANCE!” Kasem yelled detaching his soul from his broken body and rushing into Mike. A gust of wind followed by an ominous dark aura surrounded Mike. “No…” Ora said weeping. “When I gain full control I’m going to slaughter the whole goddamned…what are you doing? What’s…there’s something inside you…” Kasem said as Mike touched his chest with his hand. A magic sigil array glowed as an immense powerful Sage level binding spell was invoked. The spell quickly bound Kasem’s soul inside Michael. “A Sage level spell again and a binding one? What is he doing?!” Sora asked. Ora shook her head not knowing. “What are you doing Michael?!” Kasem yelled. “Ending your fucking existence once and for all” Mike hissed activating his last Sage spell by touching his left wrist. Katie, who was being held by Kanya suddenly was teleported away. She ended up right in Mike’s hand. “What?” Kasem asked. “You remember what you left behind right Kasem? Dinner time sweetie” Mike chuckled looking at Katie.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem tried to override Mike’s control by squeezing his hand to crush Katie to no effect. Mike held out his finger to her. Katie looked up at her giant with a very concerned look. Somehow she knew this was it for him of she fed this time. Katie shook her head making a very anxious sound. “…I know sweetie. I know but it has to end. Now eat” he commanded. Teeny little tears fell from her eyes as she bit down. “NO…NO NO NOOOOO!” Kasem screamed as he felt Mike’s life energy drained away. So famished, Katie absorbed far more than normal and at how weak and injured Mike was…it would prove fatal. The ancient Asura screamed as he was utterly consumed. Mike fell to the ground twitching looking at Katie near his face. “You’re…so…pret…ty” he gasped before the flicker of his life finally faded into eternity. Katie poked his face and then began hitting it. When he did not move the tiny girl let out a pitiful wail. Ora and Alma rushed over to him. “Oh Mike. Oh no…” Ora whispered crying. Alma wept tears of ice and petted Katie. Moments later there was a flash of flames and out came the Asura Empress herself.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Let me guess. Now that we’re weakened, you’re here to finish us off” alma said coldly. “You guessed wrong” the Empress said. She turned around sensing a rise in aggression from the Asura survivors. “Bow before your Empress you filthy traitors!” she yelled as a burst of fiery power came from her. They wisely bowed before her and as walked towards Kasem’s corpse. She rammed her hand through his exposed chest and tore out the control glyph to the Ebon Palace before absorbing it. She sighed softly. She turned and walked towards Alma and the rest. “Oh Michael. You were a man of your word. You told me you’d do it” she whispered. “You. It was you that gave him those spells. WHY?!” Ora yelled crying. "Because only he could do what could be done. Like last time, binding him to a coin was just kicking the can down the road as humans say. The only person in existence that could end him permanently was Michael. Kasem would not have taken the bait otherwise. Ora scowled at her because deep down she knew the woman was right. “Why did you not simply come to us?” the Sage of Wind asked. “You might have influenced Michael to say no and that’s assuming you would even trust me enough to consider my idea. What was done had to be done the way it was done. Who among you was closest to him?” she asked. “Katie” Ora said. “The soulless mate of his. Is there another?” she asked looking at the sobbing small woman at her feet. “Why? What the hell do you care?” Ora spat. “Because that person should make the arrangements to honor him, and I wish to be part of it. It is the least I can do” she replied kneeling and petting Mike’s hair. They grew quiet seeing the Empress herself shed tears for him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Kanya would be the one you speak of” Ora said quietly. “Then she should make haste. There is much to do to prepare for what is coming” the Empress said. “What the hell could be coming now?” Ora asked. “While Kasem has died, his revenge will live on. The world he broke dives headlong into a final conflict and your empathy spell didn’t help. By day’s end it will wear off and humanity will know they were influenced. Aggression will rebound and with it war. A war to burn the world.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“The final curtain draws near on this story we call civilization” she said ominously.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8780</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8780</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2022 03:53:39 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Wed, 23 Nov 2022 16:45:12 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 26…The Best Laid Plans of Yaksha and Men</p>
<p dir="auto">One wouldn’t even know it was the middle of October with the heat and humidity around them. Shortly after the nuclear attacks on Seoul and Pyongyang, the Sages quickly brought the entire group to the Yaksha capital hidden deep within Thailand, Viridian Sanctuary. Time was quickly running out for civilization as they knew it and actions against Kasem had to begin soon. Every master level Yaksha alive gathered there to prepare for the battle to come. In all the count was 107. Many had never even been in combat of any kind. Three fourths of them had their own lives with spouses and children. Mike sat on the steps outside watching as Sora and Ora took note of their capacities. The strange jade like stone underneath him was cool to the touch even though he could see flickering of energy within it. “You cool enough?” he asked Katie sitting next to him. She looked up at the giant and barely nodded. “You look cute in that dress. Frilly and white and those little sandals help too” he said smiling. Katie looked down at her toes and then back at him. “Of all the clubs I could’ve chosen that night. All the girls there. When you were shot, what did you think of me? Were you angry with me? Scared? Did you still love me?” he whispered. He picked her up and placed her in his hand. “I could eat your tiny pussy and make you cum. I could tickle your little feet and make you giggle but there would be no emotion behind it would it? Just instinctive reactions to sensory input. If I was a decent man, a strong man I’d end your suffering right now” he muttered closing his hand around her. “Just squeeze. And I can’t and the fucked up thing is I don’t know if that’s a good or bad thing” he whispered. “There you are” Alma said behind him. “Sup” he said. “Can you come with me? We need your opinion on a few things” she said. Mike sighed, stood up, and followed her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Viridian Sanctuary followed some architectural designs like the Ebon Palace. Understandable as the original builders were the same people. A story for a another time. But unlike the Ebon Palace that towered into the air and sprawled out, the space the Viridian Sanctuary took up was just one square foot. The capital itself was only 50 ft. in diameter. It makes sense as the capital itself was shrunken to great effect. Protected by a complex weaving of spells, the average person inside the barrier would only be about a millimeter tall. Barely the size of a common worker ant. You’d think such a thing would leave everyone and everything exceptionally vulnerable but that’s where the other spells come into effect. A perception spell keeps regular humans away. Element spells keeps the capital from being obliterated by wind, rain, or mud. And anything crossing the barrier would be instantly shrunk accordingly to its proper scale. This way the capital would be hidden perfectly in the myriad forests of the country. You can’t attack what you can’t find. Even small, the Sanctuary itself was pretty tall clocking in at 3ft. Made of enchanted jade and stone woven magical together for strength, it was designed to absorb as much positive energy as possible. Nature, love, life itself. The very opposite of the Ebon Palace but just as powerful. However, its inherent nature was its weakness at this time.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike followed Alma to the top of the Sanctuary and instructed him to take off his shoes before entering. The floor was cool under his feet, but it felt like walking on a static electric carpet. An odd tingling from his toes to his nose. The shard of the Coin made his chest ache. Most likely reacting to magics it’s very opposite. Inside the room were five seats arranged in a star formation around one circular point. Alma took her place in one seat as did three others. The Sages of Wind, Earth, and Fire. The fifth seat vacant for a brief moment before a woman fully naked appeared and took the seat. “Thank you for coming Michael. You already know the Sages of Earth, Wind, and myself Water. This is the Sage of Fire and over there the Sage of Quintessence” Alma said. “Quintessence?” Mike asked confused. “Life young one and things great and small that come with it. In terms you would understand, a…fertility goddess. A mother goddess” the seemingly young woman replied. She appeared to be 19 or 20 years old but only a fool would believe that was her age. Her skin like copper and her eyes shining like pure amber in sunlight. Hair jet black but shimmering. Mike tried to hide his erection for the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. “Be not embarrassed. Is only natural you are erect. You stand before fertility itself” she said. “Shall we begin?” Alma asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">The Sages held out their hand and spoke a strange ancient word. Magic glyphs on the walls began to glow and fly off circling in the air until there was a flash of light. “Whoa” Mike said seeing an orb of light hovering before him. “What you see before you is a null spell called Prophet. For your understanding think of it as a magical computer connected to the Astral Plane. It can provide information and change form depending on what you need” Alma said. “That’s sounds pretty fucking cool, but I fail to see what that has to deal with me” Mike said. The Sages all looked at one another. “You are aware that our kind are pacifists by nature only taking on the call of battle when absolutely necessary correct?” the Sage of Quintessence asked. “Yeah. Ora said as much” Mike replied. “It has been over 2000 years since our kind engaged in war. Over a century since a pitched battle. We are…out of practice when it comes to the planning of war. We need you to plan for us” she said. “Okay you’re fucking with me. Me, just a dude that got a taste of power, you want to be your General? You have what, 20…30 times my life experience alone.” Mike said. “Perhaps we do ask too much. Alma, plan for a frontal assault…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“No. That’ll just get you all mowed down. The power he has he can crater your asses before you get past the front door” Mike said. “You have a better plan?” Alma asked grinning. “Cute Alma. Real cute” Mike said. “Before I say anything, yes I was in the army, but I was just a First Lieutenant so don’t expect much” he said. They all nodded. “Uhh…how do I use this thing?” he asked. “Speak its name and it will connect to you” the Sage of Earth said. “Prophet?” Mike asked. “Yes?” it replied startling him. “Okay. Prophet. Show us a map of the world” Mike said. The orb of light turned into a holographic looking map. “Okay cool. Plot the point of our location and Kasem” he said. It did. “The first rule of invading is controlling the air. However in this case we should focus first on cutting Kasem’s power supply first. You said he’s feeding off the chaos of the world. Can we cut him off even just temporarily?” Mike asked. They all spoke with one another. “In theory yes. An empathic spell could temporarily cease hostile intent in people. It could even generate some good” the Sage of Wind replied. “Can it be done globally?” Mike asked. “With the stored power of the Sanctuary and a powerful empath casting it yes. However, this power is finite. Wouldn’t it be better to just unshrink those affected?” The Sage of wind asked. “Two reasons. One, Kasem could simply use the power he recently absorbed to recast the spell. He has more resources than we do. We can’t win this on attrition alone. Also, people being shrunk again would only cause even more chaos and fear than before. And two, like you said the power here is finite. We don’t have the resources to stop it over and over. So, first part of the plan should be to cast an…you called it an empathy spell over the world. Kasem will be forced to fight with what he has stored up. I know the guy. He’s not stupid. He can’t afford to use it on the humans or this place in fear it would leave him wide open to attack with no energy to defend himself. He’s saving that energy for a direct confrontation” Mike said. “If that is true wouldn’t it be a trap?” Alma asked. “A trap we have to spring. If we keep waiting the absolute worst will happen. Prophet, focus on the Korean Peninsula” he said. The map zoomed into the region.</p>
<p dir="auto">“In a span of a day, the middle of the entire Peninsula was turned into a real-life map of Fallout 3. Over a million dead with probably half a million more dying by the end of the week…if we’re lucky. When those bombs detonated, they kicked up millions of tons of radioactive soot and ash that’s right now sprinkling over parts of China. I’m betting China isn’t very happy about that. Back in training, we learned certain truths about some hot zones we could be stationed at. One was South Korea. What happened yesterday was one of the things they talked about. If such a thing happened, the next step would be to send US forces into North Korea to render aid and to stop any more missile launches. Sounds good so far right? Here’s the problem. China would send its own forces into North Korea too for the same reasons plus one more. To prevent any US forces getting near the Chinese border. Last thing they want is troops and tanks on their border. What happens next is obvious. Both sides meet in North Korea and slug it out. Round two of the Korean War starts but this time it doesn’t end in a nuclear stalemate. Someone, somewhere pushes the button and it’s game over folks. The US loses, China loses, the Korean Peninsula becomes the world’s largest pothole, the world goes to use em’ or lose em’ mode with their own nukes. Kasem wins the long game and in this game there is no second place” Mike said coldly.</p>
<p dir="auto">There was a quietness among them. “Now, if we can cut off his ability to absorb chaos energy we can force him to use what he does have to defend himself. A complete and total bombardment of his location. Every big ass fuckin’ spell you can throw at him all at once. Shock and awe his punk ass” Mike said. “Agreed. Make him burn up energy sustaining his barrier. If we’re lucky, we may take out some low ranking Asura trapped outside when it happens” the Sage of Fire said. “That still leaves Kasem. He has more than enough power to sustain that barrier. This will weaken us and put us into a disadvantage in actual combat” the Sage of Earth said. “That’s why we use the others to attack from all sides. While his forces are dealing with ours, that leaves him without support. The goal isn’t for you Sages to defeat him on your own” Mike said. “Then what is it?” Alma asked confused. “I know Kasem. He likes to fight up close and personal. Your job should be to give him what he wants so he won’t see what’s coming. And what’s coming is something he’s not used to. A long-range pinpoint attack. Do you have any spells that can be used long range, super fast, extremely powerful, and hopefully pierce barriers?” Mike asked. They all looked at one another. “There’s a lightning spell…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“No. No lightning spells. Kasem has that shit on lock. Might as well try drowning an ocean with a bucket of water. Anything else?” Mike asked. “There’s one other. The Hou Yi. It’s a light magic based arrow spell. However, it’s range is limited to 100 meters and is difficult to control. It’s more on an invocation like Prophet than an attack spell” the Sage of Fire replied. “100 meters is too close. He could see it coming. It needs to be further away. Can this place boost that spell too?” Mike asked. “Yes but doing so would render the spell unusable Michael. The spell would have to be cast right here. It cannot be boosted remotely” Alma said. “And?” Mike asked. “And fired from here. Kasem is nearly 1,600 miles north of here. You understand what you’re asking?” Alma asked. “Then we treat the damn thing like a missile instead of an arrow. I know spells can be reinforced during use after fighting with Sora. We can use Yaksha stationed along the way to guide it” Mike said. They were speechless with his idea. “Theoretically it could be done” the Sage of Quintessence said. “You must be joking. Never in history has that spell been used that way. What about obstructions such as trees, birds, human aircraft?” the Sage of Earth asked. “Prophet? How many commercial aircraft are flying right now?” Mike asked. “36” it replied. “Usually that number is close to 10,000. Because of all that’s happening, most flights are permanently grounded. Only military aircraft are flying which means the odds of hitting one is low” Mike said. “But still…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Prophet? How many people have died due to Kasem’s shrinking spell directly and indirectly?” Mike asked. “38,477,206 humans have died due to Kasem’s spell directly and indirectly” it replied. “And that number will exceed over a billion easily if we fail. I’m going to tell you what my Sargent said when I first stepped foot on Afghan soil. “Time to hike up your big boy panties because here on out its game time.” Now I told you what we need to do. Listen to me or not that’s on you. Anything else Alma?” Mike asked. “No Michael. Thank you” she said. And on that Mike put his shoes back on and left them.</p>
<p dir="auto">Later that evening, Mike laid in his bed thinking about what he had been told just an hour prior. The Sages had approved his plan and the attack would begin the next morning. Tomorrow would decide the fate of the world. Obviously it caused issues with him falling asleep. But as he laid in bed, he sensed something in the distance. A strange pull on the shard of the Coin. Curious, he got up and walked outside. By this time of night most were either asleep or fucking meaning nobody was walking around. Mike followed the strange feeling for what seemed like a quarter mile but really 58 ft. to his shrunken form. The sensation came from just beyond the barrier surrounding the capital. Mike stepped through the barrier and was instantly back to normal size. He looked behind to see the miniature city. The feeling was closer now and so he walked further in its direction. He followed it until he came across a small stream and then stopped. Even though he had only moonlight, he could see fairly well and for all intents and purposes he seemed alone. But Mike knew such beliefs were foolish when dealing with magic. His eyes focused before him and he looked down at the ground. Two footprints. “You can drop the illusion act. I know you’re there” Mike said. Shimmering into view was a familiar woman. “The girl from the pet store?!” Mike asked. Indeed it was. The same woman who helped him buy a terrarium for the shrunken female prisoners nearly two months ago. “Hi Mike. Been awhile” she said. “Hannah…if that’s your real name” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“No. My real name is Agni. My full name is The Great Sage of the Crooked Flame Agni. Current Empress of the Asura” she said smiling. Mike knew she wasn’t bullshitting. He could sense she was strong. Damn strong. Her clothes were a simple red cloak wrapped around her body and black leather sandals. “Don’t know what your game is coming here but we will stop you” Mike said. “Don’t get your panties twisted. I’m not here to fight. I’m on your side” she said. Mike didn’t trust her. “You don’t trust me. You shouldn’t. I mean I wouldn’t. I’ve had my eye on you for a while Mike. Ever since I learned of someone using Asura magic to shrink people being used in your tiny corner of the world. Had my eye on your grandfather too at one time. Our meeting in that our store wasn’t a coincidence. For a long time, I’ve wondered who was trapped in that Coin. Imagine my shock learning it was the infamous Kasem the Sage. A Sage with the only ever given title “the Death Conqueror”. I’ve grown fond of humans” she said sitting down. “Really?” Mike asked sitting next to her. “Yes really. I am half human. My father was a Macedonian Captain in Alexander the Great’s army. He met my mother when his forces invaded India. Instead of eating him, she chose to take him as a mate. I was born less than a year later. Me and my mother followed him all the way back to Babylon where we lived for some years. Lived as a human. Learn to ride horses like a human, attended school as a human, falling in love like a human. In my teens I awoke to my Asura blood the night I gave up my virginity. My desires, my thirst for chaos energy, burned within me as the boy fucking me groaned and grunted. In an instant he found himself shrunk before me. Within seconds his begging filled my ears as he slipped past my lips. As he slowly digested in my belly I could feel his sorrow of betrayal. It fueled me. But once it was all over I was left with grief.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“You humans are far more than a source of nutrition to us. Your hopes and dreams, the passion in what you do and who you love. I was too young and crazed to see it that night, but I came to understand as I got older. I understood why my mother did not eat my father. I tell you all this because I know what will be lost if the world burns because of Kasem. He is not just an enemy of the Yaksha but to all life. The irony is not lost on me. The one that conquered death is the enemy of all life” Agni said as she soaked her feet in the stream. “You didn’t seek me out just to tell me all this” Mike said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“No, I didn’t. Kasem was trapped in that Coin because he was too powerful to be killed. Yaksha and Asura can’t die by normal human means. You could shoot me in the head right now it and wouldn’t do shit. It takes powerful magic to end our lives. But one as powerful as Kasem, it takes more. A lot more Michael. Spells to raze an entire land. But for Kasem itself that still wouldn’t be enough. How do you kill a man who conquered death? How do you kill someone with an immortal undying body? The trick is to destroy their soul. Kasem could endure even with his body torn asunder. All he would need is a viable host. Someone already primed. Someone like you” she said. Mike felt the shard of the Coin in his chest. “Yes that. A fragment of his power, a whisper of his soul still embedded within you. Even now you can feel the pull to him like a magnet. I wish to make you a proposal Mike. End him once and for all” she said. “And how the hell would I do that?” he asked. “If his body is too far gone to fight, he will undoubtedly seek a better one. You would fit the bill perfectly. And if he possesses you, then the path to his final, eternal death lays in your hands. All you have to do when he’s inside you is…die” she replied. “Oh, is that all?” Mike asked chuckling.</p>
<p dir="auto">“By dying, your death will drag him down too. He will scourge the Earth no longer. No other lives he can ruin. If you don’t accept my offer than all they can do is seal him again and we both know how that worked out last time” Agni said touching his cheek. Mike grabbed her throat with his hand and squeezed. “Don’t try to play games with me. You Asura are all liars. Fuck with me and you’ll learn that even though separated, Kasem’s influence still gives me certain…appetites” Mike said squeezing her right breast. Agni smiled and shrunk herself until she easily fit in his hand. “That fire in your eyes. I like fire Michael” she said with glowing tiny little eyes. Mike closed his hand around her and began to squeeze. “Yes, that’s it. Tighter. Tighter!” she yelled. There was a cracking of bones and she spat blood. Mike relented. “And it was just getting good. Rape me, suck on me, swallow me alive I can take it all. A small price to pay if you take my offer” she said. “Why come secretly? Why not come directly to the Sages?” Mike asked. “They’d never trust me” she replied. “I DO NOT trust you” Mike said to her.</p>
<p dir="auto">“He killed my daughter. The ruler of the Ebon Palace in my stead was my daughter and at one time supposed to be my successor. Like me she was gifted in fire magics beyond her peers. I respected her choice not to become a Sage. Kasem defeated her and then ate her alive. I couldn’t even bury her. Is that reason enough for you now?” she said sniffling. “I agree to your proposal” he muttered. Agni nodded and grew back to human size. She kissed him roughly and Mike felt, along with her tongue in his mouth, three small pieces of magic enter him. “What the hell was that?” he asked. “Three powerful Sage level spells you can invoke when needed. A spell of teleportation, a spell of binding, and a spell of nullification. You will need one or all three to trap him” she replied. Mike felt his wrists and chest become hot. Three magic spell arrays glowed there briefly before disappearing. “Good luck Michael. And for what it’s worth, I am sorry” Agni said before disappearing in a flash of flames. Mike returned to his room leaving him time to think about what happened and what he agreed to.</p>
<p dir="auto">He laid down back in bed and looked over at sleeping Katie. Mike began to pet her as she slept. “Well, I made a pretty fucked up deal just now. The real you would be chewing my ass out right now” he said. Katie stirred and woke up. “Sorry. I didn’t man to wake you” he said picking her up and holding her. He stroked her tiny feet admiring how she instinctively curled her toes on his fingertip. “I wish you could chew me out. Yell at me. Laugh. Cry. Something” he said. His finger pulled her little panties off. Mike brought her to his face and began licking. “Your pussy still tastes sweet” he muttered. Katie was panting in his hand. He laid her down on his pillow and shrank down to her size. He took off his boxers and steadied himself before sliding his cock into her. Without a soul, Katie was pure instinct. The only emotions afforded her was stimulation. She enjoyed the feeling of him fucking her. Digging her heels into his thighs to anchor him, she wanted more. His hand caressing her cheek. The way he looked into her eyes. And then him kissing her roughly as he pounded her. She began to mirror him returning the kiss. Her little hand touching his cheek. “Katie?” he asked. She did not answer with her voice but with her body as she came. Her pussy squeezing his cock milking him for every drop of semen. Her finger brushed across his lips as if curious. “Katie honey? Are you there?” he asked shocked. She cocked her head to the side. Mike pulled out of her. Mike realized she was only mirroring him and cried bitterly. Her hand pulled his away from his eyes. She wiped a tear away and stared at it. He held his hand out and she held it. Mike didn’t know what to say or do especially in the wake of what he asked Kanya to do for him.</p>
<p dir="auto">The next morning…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sought out Ora and found her watching silently as the Yaksha prepared to leave. “How many?” Mike asked. “107. Barely half of them can be called masters. However it goes, today is going to be a bloody one. Many won’t come back alive” she muttered. Mike sat down next to her. “I never apologized about before. I should’ve given you a second chance. You were left with a near impossible choice to make. I’m sorry” he said. “I bear the most blame. I spoke in half-truths for my own interests” she said. “You look pretty today. You even painted your toenails. What’s up with that?” he asked. “Alma’s idea. That maybe cleaning myself up will make the enemy give pause to attacking a pretty girl. Sounds stupid” she said. “I wouldn’t say that. It’s why I didn’t kill you” he said. Ora looked at him surprised. “What? I had intentions on fucking you at the time. So I had a…vested emotional interest in you” he shrugged. “I knew you were angry with me, but I didn’t understand why you were that much hurt by it” she whispered. “What’s done is done” he said. “Michael. I sense something else is on your mind” she said. “Katie acted strange last night. Like…she showed emotions. Is that possible?” he asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“No, emotions are part of our souls. Maybe what you saw was primal instinct. What was going on at the time?” she asked. “Me…ahem cumming inside her” he replied deeply embarrassed. “Instinct. The oldest one. Once someone loses their soul they can’t get it back. Least I’ve never heard of it happening” she said. Mike quietly nodded. “About Katie…” she said. “Already taken care of” he replied quickly. Ora was curious as what he meant by that. “The empathy spell will begin in an hour. I should help Kanya get ready” Ora said getting up and leaving him.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat there alone conceding that today all of his karmic debt would be paid. One way or another. “As the Klingons would say…Today is a good day to die” he muttered smiling.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8722</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8722</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Wed, 23 Nov 2022 16:45:12 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 12 Nov 2022 04:43:51 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 25…Aftermath pt. 2</p>
<p dir="auto">In Rio de Janeiro…</p>
<p dir="auto">Carlos had been sleeping off a wild binge of wine and sex with his newlywed wife Rosa. His mind was hazy as he woke up. Last he remembered was finishing off a bottle of wine as he fucked her. “Rosa?” he asked looking around not seeing her. He moved on the bed and felt something under his ass. At first he thought she had gone to sunbathe at the hotel pool and what was under his ass was the wine cork. But when he got up he saw the horrifying truth. Rosa half crushed and suffocated. Apparently, just on the verge of passing out, Carlos was fucking her missionary as the Shrink Effect hit Rio. Rosa fell into the 10% of victims affected. She shrank just seconds after Carlos pulled out of her but due to their position, she shrank underneath his ass. Carlos sat up just long enough to kill her before flopping on the bed passing out. He slept through the night not knowing his wife’s corpse was underneath his ass.</p>
<p dir="auto">In Osaka…</p>
<p dir="auto">Ayumi thought hard about going into to work today. It wouldn’t be the first time she had but she did for different reasons today. She worked as an office lady in a small-time publishing company that only employed six people including the boss himself. They pay was average and the work itself was okay but there was her boss. Middle aged, overweight, and something that thought nothing of sexually harassing Ayumi. Staring at her tits, her ass, her legs, even her feet. Yesterday the Shrink Effect struck Osaka at 2:14 pm JST. At that moment, only she and her boss were in the office. The others were either on assignment or a late lunch. The red flash filled the sky and suddenly her boss was shrinking in his chair. Terrified he tried to run away for help only to get a few feet before shrinking to three inches. Ayumi was clearly shocked by the event but deep within her she felt like this was a gift from the Kami, the Shinto gods and goddesses she prayed for deliverance from him each Sunday. “Sumeragi-san please help me!” he begged the giantess. Ayumi said nothing as she slipped her right heel off her foot. “What…what’re you doing! STOP!” he yelled as she raised her stocking foot over him and slowly pressed down. He couldn’t breathe as the ball of her foot squeezed his chest. Not like there was air to breathe under her giant sweaty stocking big toe on his face. Ayumi enjoyed it and made sure to extend his suffering. Then the tiniest crack of bones she heard, and she pressed harder and harder until he popped. His blood soaking through her stocking she stood there for a moment to memorize the sensation. Then rationale came to her she murdered him and quickly cleaned up any evidence. It only took 5 minutes of paper towels, disinfectant and a small trash bag to cover it up. She disposed of it in a dumpster outside and made her way back to her apartment. Now she wondered if she should go back to work. The city was in chaos. Firefighters were still cleaning up the mess. The city got lucky as no trains had crashed. The people themselves, some went to work out of social obligation or pride. Others stayed at home to take care of shrunken spouses and children or simply were too scared to leave. If she stayed nine would think different. If she went some would respect that. If she did go the question of what happened to the boss would come up. Especially since her coworkers knew he was alone with her. Ayumi began crying not out of fear but practice. “I didn’t see him on the floor! I was scared and cleaned it up!” she could say. In the chaos she wouldn’t be alone saying that. Ayumi decided to go to work.</p>
<p dir="auto">In Honolulu…</p>
<p dir="auto">Jennifer sat on her bed in the darkness. The clock said 3:40 am on her nightstand but she could still hear the emergency sirens. They haven’t stopped for a second since it struck. Jennifer was far away from her family that lived in Seattle. She had married a serviceman and came with him when he was stationed in Hawaii. She loved kids even back when she was a preteen babysitting for them and dreamed of having her own one day. Alas, she couldn’t being infertile. Something she learned six years ago. Her husband cruelly filed for divorce because of it. Even though all this hurt, she decided to become an elementary school teacher for her love of kids. A love that would break her tender heart. She was busy getting the lesson plans ready for the next period as her grade had morning recess outside. She didn’t know of what was coming. It had already struck Osaka and at its speed would arrive at her school in just over a minute and a half. The sky grew red and then a flash at 9:16 am HAST. At first, Jennifer didn’t know what it was then she feared a nuclear attack as only a few years ago she and many Hawaiians were subjected to a North Korea missile attack false alarm. She ran outside and saw no mushroom cloud. What she did see was kids staring at the ground. All of them. “Come back inside! Come…” she yelled just as kids broke into a panic seeing classmates shrunk before their eyes. Not all of them panicked as some reached down to pick them up. Her rational mind kicked in seeing one unfortunate boy squashed by a classmate running to the door.</p>
<p dir="auto">“STOP RUNNING!” she screeched. It was enough for everyone to stop. She asked the kids to help carefully pick the shrunk classmates up. Miraculously they did to great effect. Just as she thought the worst was over she saw one tiny figure on the ground near the dodgeball square. She squinted to see a young boy sitting and crying. She recognized him from her own class. “CHASE?! Okay don’t move sweetie!” Jennifer yelled as she came to him. The boy stood up seeing the giantess teacher waving his hand. Suddenly, a hawk flew down and snatched him away. “NOOOO!” she screamed running to where he was but the bird with its catch was long gone. On the ground was a tiny black flip flop belonging to the boy. Jennifer silently returned to the school.</p>
<p dir="auto">The next few hours were a blur to her. Teachers rounding up shrunken students and placing them all in one classroom. Parents coming to pick up their kids. 9 parents being told their kids didn’t make it. Someone tried to comfort Jennifer. She didn’t know who. They drove her home. 413 kids went to her school. 42 were shrunk. 9 didn’t survive the experience. And in her hand still was the tiny flip flop the size of her fingernail. She knew the boy well being his teacher. Great at math. Bad at English. Good at P.E. She remembered getting a hug from him once. He wasn’t just her student. He was her kid. It was enough to break her.</p>
<p dir="auto">In Los Angeles…</p>
<p dir="auto">Miley Cyrus was sitting on her hotel bed waiting for room service. The once upon a time Hanna Montana star was getting impatient. Then a knock on the door. “About fucking time” she hissed opening the door as the room service porter had her lunch. She stood aside as he wheeled in the rolling tray. The door closed behind him. He lifted the tray showing her the salad, cheesecake, and plant smoothie. She took a sip and spat it out. “I said kale not spinach!” she yelled tossing it all over him. Just a second after she did the sky went red and then a flash. Los Angeles was struck by the Shrink Effect at 12:17 pm PST. 62 seconds after Honolulu was hit. Both were blinded by the light and as their vision returned. He could see the pop star was now shrunk on the floor. He grinned at her. “What…what’re you doing?” she asked as he reached down and picked her up. Part of him said to smuggle her out. A shrunken pop star is someone’s dream out there. But he grew worried that someone would find her on him somehow. So, he chose another option. He tore off her bathrobe and panties. He opened his mouth and licked her. “Oh god someone help! This fucking freak wants to eat me!” she screamed. Nobody could hear her over the panic brewing in the hotel. He pushed her into his mouth headfirst and slurped her in. Her kicking legs soon pulled in leaving just her tiny feet visible between his lips. Then those were gone too. He had a person, a celebrity, Disney royalty, in his mouth and she tasted delicious. “I’m tasting Miley Cyrus’ pussy!” he thought. There were footsteps outside the door. Panicking, he swallowed sending the screaming pop star down his throat. Cautiously he stepped out of the room. Apparently the footsteps he heard was a bellhop trying to calm the guests. Guests with shrunken family members in their hands. The man smiled and went about his business feeling her struggling in his stomach.</p>
<p dir="auto">In Duckwater Nevada</p>
<p dir="auto">Of all the places to be struck by the spell, Duckwater may have endured the cruelest irony. Sitting 115.7147 degrees W longitude, it was the endpoint of the spell. As the spell was sent as a pulse around the globe, the convergence point on the direct opposite side of the globe came together along this longitude exactly. Now almost nobody worldwide lived on this line…except for the people of Duckwater Nevada. A Native American reservation of 251 residents. Out of those 251, 50 were shrunk. Why was the percentage higher here? Because being the convergence point the spell hit them TWICE. And it gets worse. Out of those 50, 5 people were shrunk not once but twice. Those unlucky bastards ended up not three inches tall but three millimeters tall. They would not live to see the tomorrow. At 12:17 pm PST, 12 seconds after Los Angeles was hit, five people of Duckwater saw themselves lower on the food chain than bugs. One was outside and was eaten within minutes by a common sparrow. Another mauled to death by an ant. A third crushed underfoot never noticed by his own nephew. The fourth drowning in her own bottled water she had been drinking and dropped when it happened. And the fifth, eaten by a spider in her own home.</p>
<p dir="auto">All the death, destruction, and chaos being fed directly to Kasem on the other side of the world.</p>
<p dir="auto">At the White House Situation Room…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Gentleman, we got the Pentagon, NORAD, the NSA, CDC, the Secretary of State and Secretary of Treasury on this conference chat" the President said. “First question. What the fuck did this?!” he yelled. “It wasn’t biological. We confirmed that. No trace of foreign bacteria or virus in the victims” the CDC said. “Speaking of victims, anything connecting them? Anything at all?” the President said. “Nothing. As far as we can tell it was totally random. No country, political, religious, race, sex , age or gender put them together. Not even finances” the NSA replied. “Jesus Christ the economy” the President muttered. “Good news this happened just after the exchange closed for the day. It’s closed today but that just buying us time. 10% of the population was shrunk. We need to consider them casualties. The economic problems due to covid will look like a bad day on the stock market compared to what’s coming. It’s only a matter of weeks before the global market goes down in flames. Layoffs, inflation, gas prices, people will riot in every country on the planet. This could even start wars” the Secretary of Treasury said. “Speaking of war. Col. North?” the President asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“As you probably know as well as my esteemed colleague General Walters, our armed forces weren’t spared this Shrink Effect as its being called. Our fighting forces dropped 10%. But that goes the same most likely from not just our allies in NATO but our enemies too. China and Russia were both hit hard. Maybe even harder” the Colonel from NORAD said. “I agree the Col. North. We’ve been shortchanged good but since we’ve been moving our operations to unmanned systems, the damage was minimized. We need to concern ourselves with our nuclear readiness in case China or Russia decides to take advantage” the General replied. “I’ve already switched out personnel from affected silos” North said. “Now back to the matter of what this is. Was it natural like some cosmic event?” the President replied. “Deep space telemetry didn’t pick anything up, but we do have a lead. Seconds before this happened, our spy satellites did detect a red energy burst inside China. This burst spread across the planet. We strongly believe this was what shrunk people around the world” North said. “Strongly my ass. That fucking did it. Now what was it?” the Secretary of State asked. “We ran it past some DARPA eggheads and the best guess right now is its a new Chinese weapon that blew up in their faces” General Walters said. “A new weapon that can shrink people. Seriously?” the President said. “We don’t know if that was its purpose. We’re getting conflicting evidence. It radiated out across the upper atmosphere like an EMP, but it traveled around 41 miles per second. Nowhere near as fast as an EMP. Possibly a radiation focused weapon like a neutron bomb using an EMP pulse wave as a booster” General Walters said. The President sighed.</p>
<p dir="auto">“There’s also the issue of people killing shrinking victims. 911 is flooded with calls and the police are short staffed being affected too. I recommended mobilizing the National Guard and declaring martial law” the Secretary of State said. The President nodded. “Col. North. I want every surveillance asset we have watching China and Russia. If Xi or Putin so much as scratches their asses the wrong way I want to know about it. Upgrade our readiness to DEFCON 3. Now if you’ll excuse me I have a conference call with NATO. We’ll meet again this time tomorrow unless something else happens” the President said ending the call. The President took a few steps back and sat on his now giant ballpoint pen wondering what’ll happen next. In other countries around the world, similar meetings were taking place.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem aggressively kissed Juna as he sat on the throne. Juna sat in his lap turned towards him. She wriggled her toes letting her sandals fall to the floor. She took off the top of her red robe giving him access to her tits. Juna playfully bit his ear as he squeezed her right breast. Suddenly he sighed. “It’ll have to wait. We’re about to have company” he said. Seconds later, seven teleportation magic circles appeared. Kasem had Juna get off his lap as seven Asura appeared before him. “It’s rude not to knock before entering” Kasem said looking at them. “You invade the Ebon Palace, killed its guards, killed its protector, abused its power, and now sully the throne room with a free mortal. Does your audacity have no bounds?” one asked. “What you call audacity I call a full day’s work. Am I not allowed to fuck my mate in my free time?” Kasem asked. “Cut the shit Kasem! You used the Ebon Palace to cast a treaty breaking spell! The whole planet is in an uproar!” one shouted. “And it’s glorious. Already the Apex Lattice is absorbing chaos energy at a rate it hasn’t seen since its creation. Soon I can impose a new world order that does not include Yaksha” Kasem said. “Your new world order threatens the world Kasem. Threatens not just this council but our entire species” another said. “Aww, you’re worried about your roles in the new order. All you have do is obey. I reward loyalty and I punish fools and traitors. Which one shall you be?” Kasem asked. “Enough of this. Restrain him” the Asura said. Ethereal chains formed in midair and shot forth wrapping around Kasem’s arms and legs. Kasem simply stood there. They motioned for the chains to drag him to the floor and yet Kasem didn’t budge. Lighting coursed through the chains as they increased their might. Kasem simply chuckled flexing his power. Red energy surrounded his body and the chains snapped. Each member of the council was taken aback.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Nice binding spells you used there. Sage level which means you borrowed them. Pity, yesterday they may have worked against me, but now with the power of the Ebon Palace coursing through me its wasted effort. You fools don’t even see what the point of you being sent here was” Kasem said walking towards them. “What are you prattling about Kasem?” one asked. “Ask yourself a question. Why didn’t the sages themselves come to face me? Why not the Empress herself? Why send master level Asura to fight a Sage, especially one in command of this place?” he asked. They looked at one another. “It’s because they want to test my power and resolve. Acceptable losses as humans put it. You either get slaughtered, escape, or in the very off chance succeed. Either way they lose nothing substantial” he said. “And you’re better? The first floor still reeks of burnt flesh!” one yelled. “I gave them a death befitting a soldier. Fast and efficient. The only disgrace was their piss poor magics. Before I was sealed away, even an intermediate could strike terror in a lord or royal vassal. Now I doubt they could defeat someone like my wife here. No offense Juna” he said. “None taken” Juna said grinning. “Look around you. The place is drawing more power than ever before and not just from China but the world!” Kasem yelled. “At the world’s expense! Humans have progressed to the point where they can burn the world and that’s where they’re heading as we speak!” one of the council shouted. “Let them” Kasem said coldly.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You’re insane” one whispered. “Oh, I’m quite sane I assure you. Let them burn the world as I use this power to crush the Yaksha. From the ashes we can rule over humanity uncontested without the Yaksha breathing down our necks” Kasem said. “Curious. For one that was one of them to hate them so much” one said. “True, I was one of them at one time. Even then I had doubts about their choice of dealing with the humans. Trying to enforce order on such a species makes as much sense as trying to make a rain cloud drop its rain single file. Humans will always have chaos in their hearts. And yet they choose them over my wife. I used human criminals for my experiments. The lowest of the low and they still chose their lives over my wife’s. A woman who never hurt a fly. I don’t just hate the Yaksha. I hate the hypocrisy they stand for” Kasem hissed as his body glowed with chaos energy. “If we refuse to side with you, will you kill us?” one asked. “No. As long as you don’t interfere, I will take no action upon you. But let it be known that if you do not side with me, you will have no place at my table come the new order” Kasem replied. The council looked at one another. Three teleported away leaving four behind. They approached Kasem. They bowed to one knee. Juna touched the shoulder of one of them. “Rise from the floor. My husband wants kinsmen not servants” she said. “She speaks true. A servant is no more a tool for its master and my people shall not be tools any longer” Kasem said. They bowed in acknowledgement. “Now if you will excuse us, I was just about to fuck and cum inside my wife before you arrived. Please excuse yourselves. I have heirs to make” Kasem said to them.</p>
<p dir="auto">12 hours later on the other side of the world…</p>
<p dir="auto">“So, this is where you are” Kanya said sitting next to him outside. “I wanted to look at the stars. With no city lights you can really see them. That’s Mars. Over there the constellation Orion” he said pointing them out. “They are pretty. What’s on your mind you can’t sleep?” she asked. “I had a hand in bringing an end to the world” he replied. “I wouldn’t say end” she said. “Kanya, I was a soldier. I’ve seen what happens to people when their society is uprooted. Violence, terror, atrocities, refugees, death, and exploitation. These things are like a rock on top of a steep hill. You just need a push, a tipping point to get it rolling. Countries with nuclear weapons just had a tenth of their population shrunk and are demanding someone held to blame. Let’s stop pretending we don’t know where this will lead” he said softly. Kanya snuggled close to him. This morning you were the happiest I’ve ever seen you" she said changing the subject. “Good pussy will do that to a man” he snickered. “Mike, we both know why you were happy. Someone cared for you again” she said. “Someone I haven’t hurt. Haven’t destroyed their lives” he said. Kanya suddenly kissed him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Your kindness means a lot to me as does your happiness. You are happy right?” he asked. “Yeah I’m happy. Ora treats me nice” she replied. Mike brushed some of her hair out of her face. “Sorry. I…” he muttered. “I don’t mind you being intimate with me. My heart has a lot of room” she said smiling. His hand carried her cheek and Kanya began shrinking. Her heart fluttered as he held her in his hand when she stopped. “This is how I should’ve been to you. If I had done right the first time” he said pulling her jacket off. Mike continued with her tiny shoes and jeans. Off came her shirt and her tiny socks leaving her in just her panties. “You’re not cold are you?” he asked. "Your hands are keeping me warm. Mike slipped her panties off and sniffed deeply of her cunt. He looked into her little eyes, and she nodded. Kanya moaned as he began licking and sucking her tiny pussy. “God your little pussy tastes good. Oh god Kanya…” he moaned as he kissed her legs. “I don’t want to be angry anymore” he whispered as he kissed her small feet. Kanya kissed the tip of his nose as he tongued her pea sized tits. Mike quietly nuzzled her naked body to him as his finger kept rubbing between her ass and pussy. Kanya whimpered as she came. “Can I tell you a secret?” he asked. “Of course you can” she replied relaxing in his hands. “Since yesterday, I’ve grown stronger. I can feel his anger and rage through what’s left of the Coin in my chest. It’s scares me Kanya. It scares me a lot” he whispered. “You can feel him?” she asked. Mike closed his eyes and when he opened them they faintly glowed. “I’ve been fighting it but it’s getting worse. If the worst happens I need you to promise me something” he said. “Anything Mike” she said. Mike whispered into her ear. “Please no” she begged. “Out of all of them you’re the only one I really trust” he said. Kanya shed a tear and nodded. “I’m still mean aren’t I?” he muttered. Kanya looked up to see him staring up at the sky. “It really is a pretty sky” he whispered. Not too long later, they went back inside. “What’s going on?” Mike asked as everyone was staring at the tv. Mike looked at the tv.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Hostilities have officially broken out between North and South Korea! Yesterday evening, North Korean refugees using the Shrink Effect as cover made their way through the DMZ and crossed the 38th Parallel into South Korea! Tens of thousands with many holding shrunken family members crossed before North Korean armed forces invaded the DMZ to stop them! In response, South Korean and the US Army sent in troops to safely escort refugees in! At 3:03 pm local time, both forces engaged in combat forcing North Korea to fall back to their side of the DMZ! In retaliation, North Korea began shelling Seoul! I repeat North Korea has opened fire with artillery on Seoul! Apologies for yelling but the explosions are very intense here! I…what’s…what’s going on?” the news reporter asked as alarms changed and the soldiers on the street began running. “Missile launch inside North Korea! Take shelter! TAKE SHELTER!” one soldier yelled. “You heard him! North Korea has launched a missile towards Seoul! I will try to stay in the air as long as…”</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE…</em></p>
<p dir="auto">NO SIGNAL</p>
<p dir="auto">The Sages, Sora, and Ora suddenly cringed. “What’s wrong?!” Kanya asked Ora. “A great many cried out and were just…silenced. Nature, the balance has shifted again towards chaos” Ora muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">“We have lost contact with Norman Hanover our chief correspondent in Seoul South Korea. We don’t know if it was due to s signal failure or something worse. We’ll try to reconnect” the newscaster said in their studio.</p>
<p dir="auto">10 minutes later…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Are…are we live? Okay, we have been able to confirm from sources in the Pentagon that North Korea has struck Seoul with a 150 kiloton nuclear weapon. Calculations show that at least 275,000 people have died in the blast. We believe that our correspondent Norman Hanover was caught in the blast which is why we suddenly lost the feed. Our condolences go out to his wife and two children, and the many thousands lost today” the newscaster said quietly. “Kanya. Remember what I said earlier about where this was going?” Mike asked. “A tipping point?” she asked. “Tipping point” he replied.</p>
<p dir="auto">“EAM action message from the President!” communications officer said. The XO read the message. “Captain, we have a launch order” the submarine XO said. The captain had to be carried by his XO to the comm screen. Like millions of others, he was affected by the shrinking spell. The XO retrieved his card and cracked open the sealed plastic case. The weapons officer cracked open the case for the captain. “Alpha, Indigo, Foxtrot, 3,0,9, Zulu, Tango, Alpha, Wilco, Tango, Foxtrot, 1. Confirm” the XO asked. “Alpha, Indigo, Foxtrot, 3,0,9, Zulu, Tango, Alpha, Wilco, Tango, Foxtrot, 1. Confirmed. Target is Pyongyang. Prep missile launch. Bring in the antenna and raise to launch depth” the captain ordered. The submarine began to rise and stopped just 30 ft. below the ocean surface. “Launch bay door opened. Trident is hot. I repeat Trident is hot!” the weapons officer said. The XO looked at the three-inch-tall captain as he held his key. The captain nodded to him and the weapons officers holding his. In unison, they turned their keys. “Trident launch!” the weapons officer yelled. The deadly nuclear missile roared from the ocean into the sky and slowly arced north. “Trident has positive tracking! Accelerating…trajectory is go. Closure to target is 6 minutes 52 seconds.”</p>
<p dir="auto">………….</p>
<p dir="auto">“MIRV separation confirmed. Airbursts in 5…4…3…2…1…detonation” the weapons officer confirmed. There was clapping in the submarine bridge. “There will none of that! We just sent 740,000 people to meet their maker. That’s not something to be clapping about regardless who it is. Understood?” the shrunken captain asked. There was a collective of quiet nods as the reality of detonating a 455 kiloton bomb in Pyongyang sunk in.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem gasped as another massive pulse of chaotic energy filled his body. “Come Juna. You should share in this glory” he said. “But the energy…” she said scared looking at it around his body. “Will not harm you unless I will it” he said. She stepped forward and tentatively touched him. Surprised she wasn’t instantly incinerated; he held his hand. Kasem slowly and gently guided some of the energy into her body. Just a drop, just a taste into her mortal human form. “I’ve never felt such power! More…MORE!” she screamed as it felt every cell in her body drinking it in. “Not too much dear or it might cause…problems. It can be overwhelming” he said grinning as he saw her pussy dripping wet. Her juices running down her legs.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Soon. Soon the world will cull itself and the Yaksha will be but a memory” he said. “The yaksha will come?” Juna asked still collecting herself. “They have no choice now. As much as they preach about freedom and order, they are just as much slaves to their own rigid beliefs as a petty little human. Let them come. They will burn like the moth to the flame” he said coldly.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8635</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8635</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 12 Nov 2022 04:43:51 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 12 Nov 2022 04:42:43 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 25…Aftermath pt. 1</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike stood on the sun deck and looked northwest where the passenger jet crashed yesterday. He quietly sipped his coffee listening to faint emergency sirens carried by the wind. The wind itself, usually smelling of pine trees and lake water, stank of smoke and jet fuel. He walked back inside and checked on the new guests of Ora’s home. The Sages, stunned by the massive disturbance of spiritual energy, soon fell into a stupor after the worldwide shrinking. Shrinking back to their normal sizes, they rested on makeshift cots on Ora’s coffee table. They were all sound asleep each sleeping in one of Ora’s socks. Mike thought little of them even after their interesting entrances. He considered them wholly arrogant and cowardly. There was one though gave some respect for. The Sage of Water. It helped she was the prettiest.She was kinder than the rest. Didn’t really speak like she was regal but more normal. The way she acted Mike wondered if she lived a normal life around humans. She moved around in her sleep and ended up kicking the sock covering her body off.</p>
<p dir="auto">She wasn’t wearing her robes and just had a strip of cloth covering her breasts, pussy, and ass. She looked no older than 20 and was obviously of mixed blood. Her hair was brown and long, her skin the color of honey, slim and slightly muscular. Mike knew he was playing with fire so to speak but he felt drawn to her, so he leaned in closely. She smelled of a natural spring on a mild spring day. His eyes roamed up and down her tiny body taking it in. His finger touched her right hand, and she grasped it in her sleep. Her hand was smooth. He gently pulled back and went down to her feet. He studied her bare foot like a watchmaker studying springs and gears. A slim pale sole with five teeny, little toes. Mike with his foot fetish was turned on and smelled her foot. Fresh as a breeze. He even noticed she painted her toes baby blue. She was very different from any mixed blood Yaksha he’d met before including Kanya and Ora. He wondered if being a Sage afforded things as a fresh scent even without bathing. Was magic involved? He was tempted, sorely tempted to lick her to see if she tasted as good as she looked but chose not to. He covered her back up, sat on the sofa and turned the tv on.</p>
<p dir="auto">As he expected, every news channel ran so tired about the decimation shrinking. It had come out that one out of ten people had been shrunk. Mike changed the channel. “Fuck” he muttered seeing that during the shrinking, planes all over fell from the sky and crashed. JFK LaGuardia looked like it had been shelled with artillery. The newscaster explained a few things. The sobering fact was at any given time there are at least 9,800 planes actively flying in the air. With a 10% chance of being shrunk, mathematically there were some unlucky flights where both pilot and copilot where shrunk. “That explains the plane from last night” Mike muttered. One crashed on landing. Another on takeoff. Two slammed into the terminal taxing in. Mike knew it had to have happened at every major airport in the world was well. And that was just planes. Cars, trains, buses, all suffered major accidents, many fatal. And that was just transportation death. Mike changed the channel.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Well, that’s different” he muttered seeing a shrunken female reporter standing next to a laid down microphone talking on tv. “Like millions of others I too was suddenly shrunk. There has been no definitive proof how or why. Some say it was magic. Others say a cosmic event or an act of God. There are some saying it was a terrorist attack. What we do know is the number of shrinking related deaths has skyrocketed just in the last hour. A report from Buffalo comes from a man whose wife was shrunk as she was giving her son a bath. She drowned. Another report from a woman in Albany said she saw the aftermath of her son being eaten by the family cat. Then there’s the report of a New York State college girl shrunk and suddenly crushed to death by the textbooks she had been carrying at the time. Hundreds of reports are coming in by the hour of similar fates. This just in…police are reporting shrinking related homicides. I repeat people are purposely killing shrinking victims” she said. A piece of paper was laid near her bare feet. “Oh my god. We expected it but it’s been confirmed that members of congress were not immune to the Shrink Effect as its being called. At least 30 confirmed cases have been reported” she said. Mike muted the tv and rubbed his eyes. “And this is how it begins” a voice said from behind. Mike turned to see the Sage of Water still barely clothed floating down to sit next to him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I thought you were asleep” he said. “Half asleep. Thanks for covering me up” she said grinning. “How what begins?” Mike asked. “What Kasem is doing. He could’ve crafted a spell to kill one out of ten, but he chose to shrink them. You know why? You ever heard of the expression “you can sheer a sheep many times but skin it only once”? By only shrinking them, Kasem can reap the chaos from it much more. There’s a LOT of bad things happening because of this right now. You mind holding me? It’s a little chilly” she said shivering. Mike shook his head and placed her in his hands. “Much better” she sighed rubbing her bare feet along his palm. “You’re not like the others Sage” he said. “Call me by my real name. Alma. No, I guess I am different from them. Probably because I’m way younger than them” she said. “How old are you Alma?” he asked. “I’ll be 63 years old this December” she replied. “You don’t look a day over 20” he said. “Why thank you sir. And you’re different from what I expected. Someone with Asura magic I expected them to be more…evil” she said. “I am. I did terrible things with it. I killed innocent people shrunk and kidnapped the girl I fell in love with. Bargained away lives so she could live again” he replied. Alma was surprised. “I was told Kasem knew necromancy” she said. “Knows it and fucked me over with it. I still feel his presence, but I don’t feel that anger behind it. I don’t feel much anger at all. I feel empty a little” he said. “Side effect of him tearing away from you. Asura use humans as proxies. They stoke the negative emotions inside them to control them. When you do it for so long when they leave what’s left behind is…burnt out. He literally wore out the angry part of you” she said. “That’s explains how I feel. Where are you from? You don’t look Asian like the rest” he said. “I’m one third French. One third Yaksha. And one third Russian. My mother was of mixed blood. My father was a soviet officer” she said. “Soviet officer?” he asked. “My mother fled Vietnam during the early days of the war and moved to Almaty Kazakhstan. In those days it was part of the Soviet Union. She fell in love with a soviet officer there and I was born” she said. “Did you know magic growing up?” he asked. “I knew of it. Kinda hard to keep that from a kid when your mom is normally the size of your finger. We didn’t know if I inherited the magic until the day when my best friend nearly died” she said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“What happened?” he asked. “Well, me and mom were vacationing in the countryside like we do every summer. Me and Falka, a local boy I’d known since I was little was swimming and playing in the small river near our cottage home when he slipped on a rock in the river, hit his head, and went under. By the time I noticed he’d been under the water for a full minute. I dragged him out and he wasn’t breathing. I was scared, terrified and I began hitting his chest with my hands to get him to breathe. And then suddenly I felt something inside me. I could suddenly sense the water in his lungs. When I moved my hand over his chest the water moved with it. I moved my hands up and forced the water out of his mouth. As he coughed and gasped for air I saw my hands were glowing. I told mom that night what had happened. Next thing I knew I was shipped off to the Yaksha homeland to begin magic training” she said. “What was that like?” he asked. “Asking a lot of questions there” she said grinning. “Wanted to know more about you” Mike said. “Magic training was not easy. Countless hours of memorizing magic glyphs, invoking, failing, and trying again. And then there was physical training” she said. “Physical training for magic?” he asked. “Well, the energy needed to use magic depends a lot on your physical condition. A healthy body can use magic more than an overweight lazy one. But the biggest thing was when our magic awakens, so does our bouts of shrinking. Not just magic we inherit but the size too. So, we learn how to survive and navigate a world much larger than us. Climbing chairs and beds. Scrounging for food. Evading predators. When we reach the age of 16, we learn more…intimate things. You humans would call it sexual education. It’s more than sex though. It’s social and cultural sexual things too” she said. “Social? Cultural?” Mike asked confused. “Kinks and fetishes. Learning how to respond to certain body language. For example, I know you like my feet” she said. Mike blushed. “Don’t be embarrassed. I’m flattered really” she said smiling. “So umm…how did you become a Sage?” he asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Hard work, time, and raw talent. As I was learning the elements, I found that while I was average at best with fire, wind, lightning and whatnot, I was really good with water. I was already casting level two spells within the first year. By the time I was 16, I had surpassed my first teacher and graduated to Master. By the time I was 20, I was pared up with Sora to begin Sage level magic training. I received my Sage certification on my 25th birthday” she said. “Sounds impressive” Mike said. “For most it takes decades to reach master level. And very few, maybe one in a generation is powerful enough to begin Sage training. I’m the first Sage of Water in 500 years” she said. “Okay more than sounds impressive” he chuckled. “It’s not all fun and games. Being a prodigy set me apart from others. Relationships were…few and far between. Most were intimidated by my power or my appearance. I don’t exactly look like the typical Yaksha” she said. “You mean they were racist to you? Seriously?” Mike asked. “Yaksha aren’t perfect Mike. The notion of bloodlines and pedigree still run strong in my culture” she said. “Fucking stupid. They don’t know what they missed out on” he spat. “You really mean that don’t you?” she asked. “Of course. You’re pretty, kind, and don’t act like you got a twig up your butt” he replied. His finer went to touch her but pulled away. “You can touch me” she said. “It’s complicated. I have Katie. After everything I owe her” he said. “An odd way to put it. Talk to me about it” she said. Mike ended up explaining what happened to Katie.</p>
<p dir="auto">“That’s on me. I can’t just see someone else. I can’t be intimate with others with Katie the way she is” he said. “Do you still love her? Better yet can you love her the way she is?” Alma asked. Mile was about to answer but he paused. He thought about Katie and then thought about what she is now. “No” Mike said starting to cry. “What I loved about her is gone and it’s all my fault. All I can do is care for what she is now until I die” he sobbed softly. Alma flayed to his shoulder and sat on it. Her tiny hand caressed his wet cheek. To grieve is a gift not a punishment Michael. To close off your heart because of loss would a worse thing than losing someone you love as its two deaths not one" she said. Mike turned to look at her. “I’m not a good person” he said. “You’re a victim Mike. The first step to fixing what you broke is forgiving yourself” she said. “Kanya said that to me” he said. “Kanya is a smart girl” Alma giggled. Mike looked into her almond colored eyes. She suddenly kissed him. “Beat you to it” she giggled. “You should know I umm…sniffed you while I thought you were asleep” he muttered. “Hoped I smelled nice” she said. “You smelled perfect. How do you do that?” he asked. “Water magic” she replied. Mike kissed her and began missing her exposed tummy. She touched him and Mike ended up shrinking down until he was her size. She began taking off what little clothing she had on. She saw a tint of fear in him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“What’s wrong?” she asked. “Every girl I’ve loved lately something bad happened to them” he said. “I’m a big girl…sort of. I can look after myself, but it is nice for a mortal to worry about me” she said. Mike took off his clothes and scooted closer to her. They shared a passionate kiss and only broke it off for them to breathe. His lips sucked her hard nipples as his hand felt her arm. Mike gently pushed her on her back, and she playfully pushed her feet on his chest. His hand caressed her right leg and came to her foot. His thumb pressed into her sole as his fingers rubbed her toes and in between them. Mike kissed her arch and the ball of her foot. Her left foot rubbing his erect cock. Alma giggled as Mike sucked her toes one by one. Alma saw something in his eyes. an almost kind of relief hearing her giggle. For him it had been too long since he heard the giggle of a girl he cared about. Mike let go of her foot and made his way to her pussy. Alma moaned as his tongue parted her lips and delved deeper within. Mike was shocked by what he found. Her pussy juice was not what he expected. It wasn’t sticky or overly sweet. It was damn near like fruit flavored spring water. Alma was a literal fountain down there. “Jesus Christ. And you said men chose not to sleep with you?” he asked after coming up. Alma shrugged. “They’re fucking morons” he said as he slid his cock into her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Alma nearly cried out but held it in as he slowly bottomed out in her. Now Mike wanted very badly to breed this tiny Yaksha to within an inch of her life. To really pound her seeing not only she was cute, but he hadn’t nutted in two weeks. However, Mike held that part of him back. He wanted this to last. Not just the sex mind you but the feeling of being loved, being happy, wanting to live again instead of just waiting to die. Every stroke inside her meant something. Him curling down and caressing her cheeks. Staring into her eyes. Like all Yaksha, Alma could sense auras and Mike’s aura cleared up like the sky after a summer storm. She was happy for him. “Alma…” he whispered. “It’s okay” she replied. Mike tensed up and she could feel him shooting his cum deep within her. Mike pulled her up onto his lap and rode out each shot holding her tight. She playfully kissed him before giggling. After a few minutes to collect themselves…Mike spoke. “If only all Yaksha were like you, all of this could’ve been avoided” he said. “I wasn’t always like this. I had to go through loss before I learned to enjoy the moment” she said. “I should make breakfast. Could you unshrink me?” he asked. She nodded and did. She playfully watched as he made breakfast in the kitchen.</p>
<p dir="auto">Within a half hour, others began to awake drawn to the smell of food. “Good morning Ora” Mike said as she passed him in the kitchen. She turned to look at him surprised seeing him actually smile. “Kanya, I made your favorite. French toast” he said. Kanya was surprised too. “Sora, I don’t know your favorite, so I have scrambled eggs and bacon” he said. They all stared at him. “Guess it was bound to happen that you had sex with Katie” Kanya said. “Actually, it was me. Could you pass the orange juice?” Alma said. “You’re kidding. Alma there are better men” Sora said. “Maybe but I have chosen. Don’t mind her Mike. She’s just being a…Nosy Nancy. That’s what humans say right?” Alma asked. “Yes. Nosy Nancy” Mike said leaning down and kissing her. “Do you three have something to say in this?” Sora asked the other sages. “Alma, we need as many Yaksha of the purest blood more than ever. And this is not needed right now. Have your fun another time” the Sage of Fire said. “Oh shut up Zhou! Who fucks me is my own business. You got bigger things to contend with than who cums inside me. If we’re going to war you better believe I’m getting my fuck on before that!” Alma yelled. Mike looked at her. “It was more than that Mike. I didn’t fuck you because you’re the only other man in the house. I fucked you because I like you” she said sensing his fear. “It’s too early in the morning for this shit” Ora muttered. “Actually it’s 11:33 in the morning” Kanya said. Ora shot her a look. “What’s going on in the world?” Ora asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“They’re saying that a tenth of the world was shrunk. The death toll from airline and car crashes alone must be immense. People are dying from stupid accidents because they were shrunk. Drowning in bathtubs, crushed by books, eaten by cats” Mike said. “And people. Someone leaked a video online showing a guy eating a shrunken barista from Starbucks. And in local news…uhh the webpage is down” Kanya said looking at her phone. She scrolled through multiple pages. “CNN, MSNBC, Fox, C-SPAN, even Al Jazeera is down” she said. Mike turned the tv back on. “The broadcasts are still going. People are panicking and going to the sites. So much traffic it’s like DDOSing the site. At this rate most of the Internet will crash. Then phones, then power, water…” Mike said. “Pure chaos. Pure chaos ripe for an Asura to absorb” Alma said. “You said that earlier” Mike said. “We need to stop him now” Ora said looking at the Sages. “We need help. Kasem absorbing this much energy makes him near unstoppable” the Sage of Wind said. “It won’t be just panic that drives this chaos. It will be people like…” Ora said looking at Mike.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You can say it. Like me” Mike said. Ora nodded. They had no idea how right they were.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8634</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8634</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 12 Nov 2022 04:42:43 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 04 Nov 2022 17:05:30 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 24…Slouching Towards Bethlehem pt. 2</p>
<p dir="auto">The fourth floor was a completely open area with a throne on the opposite side. No windows but one could see the expanse of bamboo forest surrounding the building. A young woman (biologically speaking), sat on it dressed in ancient clothing. She saw Kasem enter the throne room and she stood up. She began walking towards him as did Kasem towards her. The wind flowing through the room began to pick up speed slightly. The scent of sandalwood filled the air. Suddenly she stopped 20 ft. before him. Kasem could sense there was something off about her. Her power was far, far too weak to be the master, or mistress of such an important place. And yet the guards called her a master. Kasem knew she was hiding her power from him. She had raven black hair going all the way down to her back. Her eyes slightly Asian with irises like topaz gems. Her skin the color of tempered copper. She was of mixed Asian breeding for sure. Her ancient clothing akin to ancient Persian and blood red. Her feet bare with toenails painted red to match. “The legendary Kasem the Sage. The entire Council had agreed to give you sanctuary and now you do this? The days you have left to live can be counted on one hand, if fate is generous” she said. “You have me at a disadvantage, the only disadvantage. You know my name…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Karina of the Howling Flame” she replied. “Elemental names are given only to Sages. You are a master” Kasem said. “I turned down that rank. I kept the name” she replied. Kasem laughed. “Then maybe you can give me a challenge instead of that cannon fodder you once called palace guards. Release your power. You hide it too much to be convincing that you’re weak” he said. Karina’s stance changed and the air grew a few degrees hotter. “I’ll give you one chance to surrender out of respect for the old tales told of you” she said. “Same to you. I rather not kill someone with your breeding. Hand me your control glyphs” he said. She held out her hand and a shotel (ancient middle eastern curved blade sword) formed out of fire. She grasped it. “Elemental weapon invocation. At least some decent skills are still being taught” Kasem said forming a Chinese sword out of cracking lightning. Both took their stances. Both bodies shimmered as buff spells were cast. Then, in the blink of an eye, combat began.</p>
<p dir="auto">The children below shook with fear as the floor above them trembled. Spell deflection was absorbed by the dark ruby that made the walls and floor. A horrendous sound as both of them parried their weapons. Her sword burning so hot it would’ve made a normal person burst into flame just being near it. His sword crackling with lightning so ferociously just a nick from it would’ve turned a man to ash. Then they disappeared in a blur once more. Both of them moved so fast they created sonic booms. Kasem had to focus just jot to wear down the soles of his shoes. Karina had to focus not to wear the flesh off the soles of her bare feet. Kasem went to block her strike and she twisted kicking him in the face sending him crashing into a wall. “Being trapped in that Coin has left you out of practice” she said grinning. “True but what I lack in practice I make up for in experience. I’ve just been having fun with you” Kasem said wiping the blood from his mouth. “Arrogant bastard. I won’t leave even ashes behind!” she yelled as a magic array formed on the tip of her flaming sword. A fiery light appeared in the air growing and forming into a screeching phoenix. Kasem smiled wickedly as he powered up a spell. The sky grew dark very quickly as thunder and lightning began to appear. “Feng Huang! Strike him down!” Karina screamed.</p>
<p dir="auto">The phoenix screeched as the air immediately jumped to over 300 degrees Fahrenheit. Their sweat turning to steam instantly as it touched air. A thunderous bolt of lightning entered the room as the phoenix swooped down striking Kasem’s sword increasing its power it many times over. There was a blinding flash brighter than the sun itself which quickly faded away. Karina stood in utter shock at what she saw next. Her greatest spell. A fire spell invoking the legendary phoenix, a spell so powerful it could turn stone into magma was literally split in two by his sword. The halves streaking into the air outside to fade away. “Impossible. That’s impossible” she muttered. “You mocked me for being out of practice. My body is slower, but my mind is not. Powerful lightning creates a gas called ozone which can snuff out flame. All I had to do was hit your overgrown flaming chicken with a pinpoint lightning strike killing the oxygen it needed to survive. And now for you” he said coldly.</p>
<p dir="auto">Karina screamed and attacked him once more. Her hope was if she couldn’t win with sheer elemental magics then maybe physical combat would carry the day. She was more proficient than he was at the moment. At first her fury put him on the defensive with some strikes actually connecting. However, as the fight drew out she noticed something was wrong. Her vision blurred, breath laggy, her limbs heavier. Even drawing more energy from the palace itself into her body through her bare feet touching the floor only corrected the problem momentarily. Instinctively, she sought out what possible spell he inflicted on her, but she couldn’t find one. Kasem went for a strike, and it drove her hard into the floor. Kasem grinned and let her stand up. Her knees were shaking, she struggled to breathe. “What spell did you use on me?!” she yelled. “None. I haven’t used a single curse spell on you. I guess you noticed the blurred vision and weakness by now. Even drawing energy from the palace itself won’t fix that problem. Hard to breathe isn’t it? That happens when you use flame and lightning magic in an enclosed space. While you’ve been so intent on killing me, I placed a second barrier around the palace, this floor to be exact. I trapped the air inside. Your flames devoured the oxygen and my lightning turned what’s left into ozone. I made sure to keep a nice clean air pocket around myself. Now I know oxygen deprivation won’t kill our kind but it’ll damn sure slow us down” he said grinning.</p>
<p dir="auto">She intensified her sword. “Idiot. Didn’t you hear what I said? Your own flames are eradicating the oxygen left in the room. You just made shit worse for you. Enough of this…Thunder Vigor Level 3…invoke!” Kasem said collapsing his sword into his hand. Instantly his very body turned into lightning.  Karina saw him move like lightning itself around the room and within a blink of an eye she felt searing pain…and then nothing. Not even her legs and feet. Kasem reverted to human form. His fist digging into her spine.  It was then she realized what happened. In lightning form, his speed was unmatched and easily got behind her. He reverted his fist into flesh at the moment of impact right into her vertebrae shattering it. Karina was paralyzed from the waist down. She could heal but she knew he’d never let her do that. Kasem stood in front of her and snapped his fingers. Fresh air rushed into the room as his barrier disappeared. “The fight is over. There’s no point in defying me any longer. Give me your control glyphs” he said. She spat on his feet. “Apparently you forgot the pride of an Asura.” she muttered. “No, but there’s a difference between pride and arrogance. You chose the latter” he said as he reached down and grabbed her by the neck. He raised her up choking her. Her feet dangling in the air. “If you won’t hand me the control glyphs then I’ll just absorb them” he said. Kasem shrunk her instantly. Her paralyzed three-inch form grabbed between his fingers. He tore off her tattered clothing and brought her into his mouth.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem could taste the salty sweat from her skin. The magics she contained. It had been a very long time since he’d tasted, let alone eaten another magical being. Karina could feel his giant tongue tasting her. The tongue pushing her legs apart to rape her.  Karina had been alive for nearly 400 years and the youngest of the Asura Sages. In her time, she had executed hundreds of not thousands of humans in every way one can think of and many times by eating them alive. Karma is a patient bitch for sure.</p>
<p dir="auto">Even in her fear she did not scream or cry. She held it in as his taste buds tickled her tiny pussy. Cruel irony that was the lowest part of her body she could still feel. The saliva soaking her feet and legs which she could only assume as she couldn’t feel them. Kasem savored her as the last time he’d done this to another person was Juna herself during sex. That was so long ago the Roman Empire hadn’t even reached its zenith yet let alone fallen. But all things come full circle before they end. Even though Kasem wanted to savor her longer, he had things to do and before days end, there would be plenty of victims he could devour later. So…many…more.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem moved her head onto one of his back teeth like an executioner placing the sentenced on the chopping block. In the darkness, Karina had no way of knowing when exactly it would come, and the last mercy fate gave her was it would be swift and final. Kasem bit down hard with a crunch. A flavor unique filled his mouth and he began to chew more and more. Crunching turned to squelching as her bones where pulverized and her flesh turned to mush. He swallowed and once her remains landed in his stomach, he felt a tingling. He held out his hand to look at his magic array. The primary array all magical beings have, and a new glyph was added. The control glyph he wanted. In human terms, he just got the nuclear football and the missile silo. With a wave of his hand, the barrier outside disappeared. With a snap of his fingers, he teleported Juna to his side. “Welcome to the Ebon Palace” he said smiling. Even though she was human, she instinctively knew she was surrounded by incredible amounts of power. She jumped as he touched her. “Don’t be afraid. It can’t hurt you as long I am its master” he said. “What are you going to do with is place?” she asked. “Become the most powerful Asura that ever existed” he replied casting his clothes of and standing naked. He held up his hand and the roof opened up recognizing its new master. Kasem and Juna ascended to the fifth floor, the focal point of all the energy within the palace.</p>
<p dir="auto">Shielded from the outside by barriers stood the Apex Lattice as negative energy from all over China was drawn into it. “By the gods…” Juna muttered. “Some would think gods made this, but they did not. Behold the Apex Lattice, a crystal forged from the souls of mortals to contain all their negative energy they create. A spiritual battery for lack of a better term ready to power spells that can change the world. A doomsday weapon” he said. “You’re going to destroy the world?!” Juna asked. “Don’t be silly dear. That’s what its intention was. A standoff weapon to keep the Yaksha in line. I have no intention of dooming the world to an end. No, I have something else in mind. For a long time, I thought about what revenge I could exact in the Yaksha but in the end I knew they could stop me if they combined all their might. The solution to that problem was simple, be stronger. The question was how. And then it came to me when a man used my power to kill for the first time. I could get stronger by having humans do my work. But such an idea would have to be on a massive scale. Far bigger than I could ever do alone. Humans are interesting creatures, their base cruel emotions come to the surface if the conditions are right. So, in comes this evil thing before us” Kasem said touching the crystal. He shivered as its power connected with him. “Kasem I don’t understand” Juna said. “I know. Human language is imprecise and can be…misinterpreted. Take for instance a word that’s lost its meaning…decimate. It comes from a dead language meaning to smite or kill one tenth of the population. Today humans use to describe anything but that. Well today, today humanity is going to relearn its true meaning!” Kasem yelled as he rose into the sky. Using his own body as a conduit, he siphoned off the massive energy of the Apex Lattice to create a spell so mind numbing large just the magic array alone grew to six miles in diameter. Juna saw the glyphs fill the reddening skies as her lover laughed manically as he poured every drop of hate, anger, and pent-up rage into its formation. Then the array began to twirl and collapse within itself. The wind picked up to typhoon level intensity as the spell collapsed into a point of light…and then exploded. The shockwave of spellcraft exploding outward in all directions at unfathomable speed…</p>
<p dir="auto">10 minutes earlier…</p>
<p dir="auto">Sora and Ora both meditated to contact the Yaksha Sages. When at the point they were about to give up, there was a disturbance. The house began to shake. Sora and Ora reached out of the room. “What the hell’s happening?!” Mike yelled holding Katie. “They’re coming” Ora replied. All of them walked outside to the back of the house towards the lake and stood before a fire pit on the lakeshore. The setting sun in the sky was suddenly darkened by clouds. The fire pit suddenly burst into flames. The water on the lake swirled and condensed. The wind swirling about formed a small treetop tornado. The dirt rose into a pillar. From the fire came a young teenage man. From the water a young woman. The pillar a man and the wind a woman. All now human sized and seemingly flesh and blood. Sora and Ora bowed to one knee before them. “Kanya!” Ora whispered. Kanya bowed. Mike simply stood there. “I bid you greetings Sages of the four mother elements” Sora said. “We take your greetings Sora. And your respect Ora” the Sage of Fire said. “A newborn. Interesting” the Sage of Water said. “Kanya your majesty” Kanya nervously said. The sage laughed. “We are not royalty young one. Just very powerful” the Sage said winking. Kanya grinned a little. “I sense dark energy in that one” the Sage of Wind said. “He’s in our custody. Kasem the Sage used him to break free of his prison. We must apprehend Kasem as soon as possible!” Sora said. “No” the Sage of Earth said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“No?! What do you mean no?!” Kanya yelled. Ora gave her a look. “Excuse her outburst but I also wish to know why not” Ora said. “Kasem is under protection of the Asura Council. Under treaty, as long as he does not upset the balance on a large scale we cannot attack him” the Sage of Fire said. “Kasem burned part of a town to the ground, killed dozens of people, he even raised the dead AGAIN!” Ora said. It was Sora that gave her the look now. “My daughter has a point. Kasem is chaos incarnate. His actions will only grow. We cannot simply stand by” Sora said. The Sages looked at one another. “Be as it may he has not done anything else to provoke chaos that can tip the scales. His actions can be dismissed as human terrorism. The chaos inflicted a drop in the ocean. Nothing that may justify an attack upon him” the Sage of Water said. “Horseshit. They’re scared. That’s why nobody wants to fight this guy” Mike hissed. “Mike shut up!” Ora yelled. “Sora, we are not in a place to fight a war and attacking Kasem would surely provoke one. This is not the old days where a battle may simply burn a valley. Now such chaos could burn the world” the Sage of Water said softly. Mike annoyed, ignored the Sages and stared at the sky. He noticed a passenger jet entering his view.</p>
<p dir="auto">“This will not end well. People like him left to his own devices is…AHHGH!” Sora yelled falling to her knees. All of them, including Kanya did the same a second later. “The hell?!” Mike yelled tucking Katie into his shirt pocket and bending down to help Kanya. “What just happened?!” Kanya asked. “…a spell. A colossal spell of impossible power was just used. The feeling I felt when Mike shrunk that warehouse? This was over a billion times more powerful” Ora said. “This is impossible. Such a spell could only be done with the use of…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“The Ebon Palace” the Sage of Earth finished. Within a minute, a flash of red light blinded them as the shockwave passed through the sky overhead. “Uhh…that…that kinda looked like the same light from a shrinking spell” Mike said. They all looked at one another. There was a sound overhead. Mike and everyone looked up to see the passenger jet he spotted earlier losing altitude. “Uhh…it’s coming down to land right?” Kanya asked. “LaGuardia airport is over 50 miles away. That sound, it’s coming down fast…too fast! OH SHIT!” Mike yelled as the jet lost altitude real quick. Within a minute it screamed over the cabin and lake. 20 seconds later there was a loud boom, explosion, and clouds of smoke rising into the air. “I couldn’t do anything. I would’ve torn it apart with my wind” the Sage of Wind muttered falling to the dirt. “Back inside the house now. Sages included” Ora ordered. Ora turned the tv on and the horror of what Kasem had done slowly came to light. Ora quickly flicked to every news station and the headline was the same.</p>
<p dir="auto">“People shrinking reported. Multiple accidents reported as people shrunk with driving. Aircraft crash confirmed in southeast New York State.” Kanya checked her phone. “Everywhere. Facebook, Twitter, Snapchat, Instagram, everywhere and everyone is saying the same thing. Random people suddenly shrinking in front of them” Kanya said. “There, right there is your balance breaking chaos!” Ora yelled at the Sage of Fire.</p>
<p dir="auto">That day humanity relearned what decimation meant. In this case 1/10 of the world’s entire human population was shrunk to three inches tall. 786,887,245 men, women, and children suddenly found themselves at the mercy of nature, the food chain, and their unshrunken fellow man.</p>
<p dir="auto">The die has been cast…</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8591</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8591</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 04 Nov 2022 17:05:30 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 04 Nov 2022 17:04:19 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 23…Slouching Towards Bethlehem pt. 1</p>
<p dir="auto">“Why not simply teleport there?” Juna asked him. “Three reasons. One it takes a lot of energy to teleport and I’m trying to conserve magic. Two, the location is protected by spell barriers so you can’t simply teleport there. And three, even if I could there’s no guarantee I could make it inside. Therefore, we have to bargain my way in and that requires Wei” Kasem replied. “Wei?” Juna asked. “A high ranking Asura that’s been around a very long time. Even before my imprisonment her name was known. She can tell me what I need to know. Be mindful around her. I once heard she shrank and crushed under her feet the teenage crown prince of Chin for insulting her” Kasem warned. “Attention passengers. We are now beginning our descent into Hong Kong. Please put your tray tables back into their upright and locked position” the stewardess said. “Once we leave the thing humans call an airport, we shall head over to her” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">1 hour later…</p>
<p dir="auto">Juna and Kasem entered the massive apartment complex. Nobody gave them a second look as Kasem had already acquired expensive clothing for the both of them. After all, first impressions are the most important. Kasem knew Wei stayed on the 39th floor, the penthouse suite but to get there one needed permission. Kasem eyed the one to give it. He walked up to a man he sensed was an Asura. “I’m here to see Mother Wei” Kasem said. The man eyed him and Juna. “Invitation?” he asked. Kasem summoned a magic array in his hand and showed him. The man was slightly taken aback as he could sense Kasem was an Asura but seeing the sheer complexity of his array meant he was a high ranking one. “Tell her Kasem the Sage requests an audience” Kasem said. The man’s eyes glowed briefly behind his sunglasses as he magically contacted his boss. “Permission granted. Enter the elevator” he said. Kasem and Juna entered, and the man let off a small charge of lightning turning off the magic barrier briefly that prevented anyone uninvited from going to the penthouse. Kasem and Juna rode the elevator to the top floor. They exited the elevator and stood before two large doors with guards standing in front. “Remember what I said” Kasem whispered to Juna. The guards opened the door and they entered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Their shoes made loud clacking sounds on the polished black marble floor. A fine red velvet carpet extended before them leading to a huge wooden desk made from the stump of a redwood tree. On both sides of the room sat ancient treasures. “What are those?” Juna whispered. “Trophies from a bygone age” Kasem muttered. Kasem himself only recognized a third of them as most of her collection dated from when he was trapped in the Coin. As they neared the desk a woman appeared in a flash of flames. “Kasem the Sage. Philosopher, prodigy, scholar, and Yaksha” Wei muttered as she sat down on her desk. “Three out of four anyway. As you can see I’m no Yaksha” Kasem said. “Indeed. And the mortal?” she asked looking at Juna. “My mate” he replied. “Hmm” she muttered snapping her fingers. In an instant, Juna had been shrunk and now standing in her open palm. “A mortal your mate? She must have a tasty little pussy to choose a mortal. May I partake?” Wei asked. “As you wish” Kasem sighed. Juna looked at him astonished. Wei made a slight gesture and Juna’s clothes turned to fine dust and blew away. Juna, now naked, looked at the giantess as she licked her lips. Juna made a squeak as Wei parted her tiny legs to lick her little pussy. Wei pushed her into her face as she licked and sucked he snatch. Juna’s tiny toes curling and pushing into Wei’s chin. With a shudder Juna came coating Wei’s tongue with her juices. Wei pulled her off her face and licked her lips. “Healthy and sweet. And did I detect a touch of magic within her? Hmm, I assume you don’t wish to part with her” Wei said. “I don’t” he replied. Wei snapped her fingers giving Juna back her clothing. She returned her to normal size and Juna quickly went to stand next to Kasem.</p>
<p dir="auto">“A pity. She’d make a fine concubine or a meal for a rainy day. Still, taking a mortal as an actual mate is more of a Yaksha thing. We know of your fall and imprisonment but still” she said. “I’m many things but Yaksha isn’t one of them. I chose her because she treats me as equal. Tell me Wei, haven’t you ever desired a mate that simply loved you? Didn’t fuck you, suck your toes or tits because you commanded them but did it out of love? You’ve lived for many centuries. How long ago was it that a man came inside you and said he loved Wei, not Wei the Asura?” Kasem asked. Wei grew quiet. “Too long” she whispered. There was a knock on the door. “Enter” she commanded. An Asura entered with a box and handed it to Wei. She nodded and dismissed him. She gestured them to follow her to the right side of the room to an aquarium. “Forgive me a moment. Just finishing some old business” she said opening the box. Inside was four shrunken humans no taller than two inches. A man, a woman, and two young adults…females. “He wouldn’t agree to selling me his shares of Huawei Electronics. They’re about to partner with an electric vehicle company which is going to triple the share price. So, you know what they say. If you can’t buy em out, shrink and murder them” she said tapping the aquarium glass. Kasem and Juna saw two slithering black things come from the bottom of the large tank. Eels. One by one Wei dropped the family into the water. They’re tiny splashes might as well have been ringing the dinner bell as the eels attacked. One daughter was dragged under with a plop. Then the wife. A minute passed as the father and remaining daughter hugged one another. The water rippled towards them, and an eel jumped out of the water, it’s mouth wide open swallowing them before plunging back into the water and swimming to the bottom. “And just like that I now own $43 million dollars’ worth of Huawei stock. Now Kasem, tell me why you came to me” Wei said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I want safe passage to Ebon Palace” he replied. “Now why exactly would you want that? The Council, only learning of your release a few days ago, has recently ruled that you are to be protected under the treaty. You do not need sanctuary” she said. “Treaty?” Kasem asked. “I’m not surprised you don’t know of it. We and the Yaksha signed a noninterference treaty back in 1962 after a foolish Asura nearly brought ruin to the world and both sides had to cooperate to stop him. As long as neither side does anything to tip the scales on a major level, we don’t fight one another. One on one scraps are a different matter though. That’s entirely on them” Wei said grinning. “How peaceful” Kasem said sarcastically. “It works. It’s not like the old days where humans just had spears, swords, and rocks. Besides, there’s enough chaos to go around” Wei said. “Not for me. I want the power locked within Ebon Palace” Kasem said. “Did you not hear what I said? Actions taken against the Yaksha as a whole are forbidden by treaty. They are capable of retaliation with their Viridian Sanctuary, the exact opposite of Ebon Palace. The destruction would be mutual!” Wei yelled. “I never said I’d use that power against the Yaksha” Kasem said. “…then what would you use such a massive reservoir of chaos magic for?” Wei asked wary. “Since the Council could be listening, allow me to whisper it into your ear” he said approaching. Kasem whispered the answer into her ear. “HAHAHA! You’re insane! Being imprisoned inside a coin for two millennia has driven you quite mad” Wei laughed. “I assure you I’m very sane. Yes such a spell is one that has never been cast before but I know that it can. It will sow chaos and misery on a global scale and the best part is humanity will do the dirty work for us. All that negative energy will come right back. A tsunami of dread, pain, and anguish just ready to be collected, harnessed, and weaponized by those with vision. Those like us. You’re a businesswoman now right? Think of it as a quick payoff investment” Kasem said smiling. Wei went behind her desk, sat down, kicked her heels off, and propped her bare feet up on the desk. “I dunno” she muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem sat on the side of the desk and began rubbing her foot. “It’ll work” he said. “What about the Council? The Yaksha Sages?” she asked. Kasem pulled on her second toe and cracked the joint. “What about them? With that much power we could swat them like flies. They either fall in line or get swept away” he replied working her third toe. “Very well. I shall give you passage to Ebon Palace but it’s up to you to take it. I was never involved” she said sternly. Kasem kissed her big toe. “Agreed” he said grinning.</p>
<p dir="auto">On the other side of the world…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sighed as he used a fine toothbrush to comb Katie’s hair. “I forgot how pretty your hair is” he muttered. He put down the brush and picked up a piece of pink string. Using it, he tied her hair into a ponytail using the string as a kind of ribbon. “You must really love her” Sora said flying onto the bed. “She was a miracle. Of all the women I could’ve chosen that night to shrink I chose her. Against all odds she loved me. Truly a miracle” he whispered petting Katie. “I know how that feels, or I do remember how it felt. Ora’s father was…let’s just say my choice was unusual. A Yaksha trapped in the body of an Asura so to speak. Not even close as malignant as his brethren. When we met, we damn near killed one another but he held back. Licking our wounds, we ended up fucking under a persimmon tree. It was wrong, forbidden by both our people’s. Probably why we did it. An entire summer of sex and mischief. He loved me and I loved him which is why how it ended hurt so much. His clan found out about us, and he had a choice. Exile or prove himself an Asura. He massacred a group of villagers that worshipped Yaksha. When I found it I confronted him. His eyes on my pregnant belly that carried his child. My tits weeping milk. Grief, shame, and anger filled his eyes. We sensed we were not alone, so he made a play to kill me. I got away because he purposely held back. His place in his clan assured and my people overlooked the affair as a foolish mistake of youth. I never saw him again” Sora muttered. Mike was quietly rubbing Katie’s little feet. “At least you had Ora. My chance at a child with Katie was stolen” he muttered. He stopped with her feet and brought her to his face. “Now I just have a shadow” he whispered before kissing Katie. Mike held out his finger to her and she bit down hard enough to draw blood. Mike grew weaker as Katie fed on his life energy.</p>
<p dir="auto">“That will eventually kill even you” Sora said. “I know you have to kill her, but I do have one request. Please bury her with me” he said. “Granted” Sora said before leaving him. She left him as he doted on her more. “How’s he doing?” Ora asked. “As well as to be expected” Sora replied. “When do we leave for Thailand? I mean like we know he did that shit in Nan” Kanya said. “When the Sages respond to my summons” Sora said. “Fucking hell! It’s been damn near a week!” Kanya yelled. “Mother we can’t keep waiting. I say we go to the homeland and get as many masters as possible. Maybe we can overwhelm him with numbers” Ora said. “…if I cannot contact them tonight then we can go” Sora relented.</p>
<p dir="auto">A few hours later in China…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Don’t see anything” Juna said. “You’re not supposed to. The Ebon Palace is magically hidden to humans and their technology. Now let me concentrate” Kasem said before crafting a spell for what lied ahead. He invoked it on himself and saw Juna walking forward into the bamboo forest before then. Just as she set foot inside, the bamboo seemed to stretch towards her. Vines began to snare and strangle her neck. Kasem touched her and yanked her back. She gasped for air. “The vines” she gasped. “A very deadly illusion. The entire path is littered with them” he said as he touched her eyes. “There. You’re protected as I am but do not wander far from me. The deeper we go, the stronger the Illusions will be” he said. Kasem and Juna began walking through the forest. After a short bit of time, Juna asked a few questions. “What exactly is the Ebon Palace?” she asked. “The capital of the Asura homelands. A place of refuge and healing but also the greatest source of Asura power. It serves as a magnet for chaos energy. Every evil deed done in this country is absorbed by the Ebon Palace by way of the black ruby it’s made of, hence the name Ebon. And let me tell you, after thousands of years of bloody Chinese history, its power is VAST. Since my imprisonment, it’s only grown far, far stronger. The Mongol invasion, plagues, purges, famines, and the Communist revolution has made the Palace a nice bit of energy. Energy I need” he replied. “Will they just hand it over to you?” she asked. “Hell no. It’s like handing over the keys to a nuclear weapon” he replied. “Nuclear?” she asked. “Another time dear. Focus on the path” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“By the gods” Juna muttered as they now neared the Palace. Now this close, no spell could hide its existence. The palace itself rested within a walled perimeter. Resembling an odd hollowed out ziggurat, it towered over the forest by at least 300 ft. Kasem stood there grinning. “They’re not here. Not a single Sage” he said grinning. Kasem told Juna to stay behind as he entered the perimeter. He approached the entrance to the Palace. At first nobody gave him any mind. A few dozen Asura on the first floor thinking he was just another one. Kasem sensed out the strongest on the floor and walked right to him. “Who’s in charge of the Palace?” Kasem asked. “The master on the fourth floor is but she’s busy. Why do you wish to see her?” he asked. “I didn’t. I just needed to know where she was. Thanks for giving me her rank by the way” Kasem said. He raised his hands above his head and a giant magic array formed above the Palace. A powerful barrier enclosed it sealing everyone inside. A hoard of guards quickly approached them. “Dispel the barrier now!” he ordered. “No, I rather not. You may surrender and bow before me though” Kasem said to him. “Fool” he muttered firing a bolt of lightning at Kasem. Kasem quickly raised two fingers with a magic glyph on their tip. The bolt arced right back at the caster killing him instantly.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Moron. Using such shoddy glyphs for your array is asking for a Mage to hack the spell. Didn’t your master teach you anything?” Kasem asked the corpse with a scorch mark on his chest. The first floor guard readied their attack. They combined their spell into a higher level lightning casting. “Oh, that’s just precious” Kasem muttered grinning. The bolt let loose causing the beginner and otherwise low ranking Asura on the first floor to cry out as the thunder was deafening. The bolt struck throwing light, sound, and smoke into the air. The smoke dissipated showing Kasem had parried the attack with his bare hand. “Nothing. It did nothing” one muttered. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that. You did singe my fingernails. Nice try for a beginner level spell” Kasem said. “That was an intermediate spell” another said. “Intermediate? You fucking kidding me? Has the Asura fell so low since I was sealed away?!” Kasem yelled as lightning filled his hand. A burst of thunder and light left the guards as ashes on the floor. The Asura seeing all this fled from the Palace. They didn’t get far though as they encountered the barrier outside. The second squad of guards appeared as Kasem stood at the staircase leading up. They began firing fire and lightning spells frantically at him only to see them hit a barrier protecting him. Annoyed, Kasem raised his hand as gusts of razor-sharp compressed air cut them to ribbons. Blood ran down the stairs onto the floor.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem ignored the fleeing rabble as more guards appeared. They attacked him physically trying to evade his barrier. It didn’t work. Their swords snapping on his arms. Their spears blunting on his bare chest. A punch to the chest exploding a heart. A punch to the face sending skull fragments into the brain like shrapnel. So magically boosted might, Kasem was so powerful he grabbed one guard and tore him in half. And now he was on the third floor. A school. A training school for young inexperienced Asura. They hadn’t or couldn’t evacuate during his assault. At least two dozen of them with ages ranging from 6 to 16. Various races indicating how truly widespread the Asura race had become over the many centuries. The oldest of them, the bravest or most foolish attacked him with a lightning spell. Kasem deflected it as if shooing away a fly. Kasem walked up to him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You know who I am?” Kasem asked. The young man could easily see like all the others Kasem soaked with blood. The stench of burnt flesh clinging to him. “A monster” the boy hissed. Kasem raised his hand full of lightning as suddenly a woman ran up to him. “Please spare him. Spare them all” she begged. “You are their teacher?” Kasem asked. Her power was barely higher than all the guards he fought so far. The woman nodded. “Please tell me you’re not a Master level” he said. “I am not” she replied. “Why are all the Asura so weak?! They were once feared as archdemons of old!” Kasem yelled frightening the children. “Time changes us all” she replied. Kasem powered down. “…that it does. Time is but a waltz. The same three beats of war, peace, and revolution. The Asura have had their time of peace. Now it time for revolution. You are a teacher? Teach them the difference between a patriot and a martyr. One wins causes. The other simply dies” Kasem said coldly. His eyes glowed intensely as he stared at her. Wisely she bowed before him and quickly got the other children to do the same. Kasem walked past them and up the staircase to the fourth floor.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8590</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8590</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 04 Nov 2022 17:04:19 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 21 Oct 2022 16:42:55 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 22…Sympathy for the Devil</p>
<p dir="auto">“She’s been at it for four days” Kanya muttered looking at the meditation room. “Summoning an audience with the Sages isn’t like picking up the phone. It could take time” Ora said sipping tea. “Four days though? What if they’re not responding out of choice?” Kanya asked. “Why would they do that?” Ora asked. “You said yourself these Sages cut themselves off from humanity. What’s to say they just don’t want to be bothered?” Kanya asked. Ora held her teacup. It was a valid question and one she didn’t have an answer for. In times past, the Sages were aloof, but they didn’t ignore a summons from a fellow Yaksha. Especially one from someone old and respected as her mother. “I admit this is taking longer than expected” Ora muttered. Her mother Sora sat in mediation observing the Astral Plane for a reply. There was none. However, she could sense a disturbance in the fabric of the Plane itself. Like faint ripples on the surface of a pond. Sora sighed and ended her mediation. She exited the room. “Still no answer?” Ora asked. “No and that troubles me. Last time I requested an audience it only took a few hours” Sora said floating onto the kitchen table. Ora scooted over a spare cup and poured tea into it before shrinking it down for her. “Jasmine. My favorite” Sora muttered. “Why don’t I go see Mike?” Kanya asked. Ora spit out her tea and coughed. “I can think of a few reasons not to. Some involve eating you. Others crushing you under his foot” Ora said sternly. “Mike wouldn’t do that to me. He loves me” Kanya said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“That man I fought did not have love in heart. What was there was twisted and warped into something other than love” Sora said. “Ora I have to try. If I tell him who that Asura is and what’s it’s done, it may make Mike rethink his decision. Please, it got worse when you hid the truth from him” Kanya pleaded. “He was willing to renounce the Asura at one time. Mother has a point though Kanya. The Mike you knew could be gone now. Swallowed up by Kasem” Ora said. “A chance I’m willing to take. Respectfully, in the end it’s my decision. Not yours or your mom’s” Kanya told her. “Very well” Ora sighed. Kanya quickly left the room to change clothes and returned shortly later. “You can’t send that girl to him. Put your foot down! Literally on her if you have to!” Sora shouted. Ora motioned for her to be quiet. “Come here Kanya” Ora said. Kanya approached her. Ora rolled up the left sleeve on her sweater and ran her finger on the inside of her arm near her wrist. A magic glyph began to glow and then disappear. “A teleportation spell in case things don’t turn out the way you hope. My car keys are on the nook” Ora said. Ora sighed as she left. “A big gamble daughter” Sora whispered. “I know mother” Ora muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya drove to Mike’s home and arrived just over an hour later. For a brief second she thought she had the wrong house as the windows were cracked with some broken glass scattered in the grass. Scorch marks forming a circle in the driveway. Kanya nervously knocked on the door. No answer. She could see his car was there, so she was sure he was home. “Mike! It’s me Kanya! I wanna see you! I’m…I’m worried about you” she yelled. No answer. Kanya began walking back to the car when she heard a voice. “You alone?” Mike asked through the door. “Yeah just me Mike. Just Kanya” she replied. Mike opened the door. She stepped in and was instantly hit with the stench of death in the living room. She looked at him. “Mike, my god…” she muttered seeing him as if he hadn’t slept or eaten properly in days. “Sorry I wasn’t expecting company, so I don’t have much in the way of snacks or drinks. Katie, look, who’s here” Mike said taking towards the coffee table. The shrunken Katie gazed up at the giantess and simply nodded. Kanya sat down. “Katie! How have ya been?!” Kanya asked picking Katie up. “I am fine” Katie said with zero emotion. Mike sat down next to them. “I doubt you’re here just to check on me Kanya. Be honest” Mike said cutting to the chase. “Part of why I’m here really is to check up on you. Just because I didn’t go with you that day doesn’t mean I stopped caring about you. As for the rest, you do know your actions caught some attention right?” Kanya asked. “You mean the media or that Yaksha that tried to kill me?” he asked. “Both” she replied. “The media doesn’t know shit. They think it was some overnight demolition and cleanup. As for the Yaksha, I beat her ass like she owed me money” Mike said coldly. “I know. You nearly beat Ora’s mother to death” Kanya said. “Mother? Figures” Mike huffed. “Mike you’ve killed dozens in just a week’s time. Why? I know you have to fight the curse but so many people?!” Kanya asked. “Do you smell that?” Mike asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I wasn’t going to say anything about it, but it is bad in here. But please answer my question” she said. “Your answer is in the air Kanya. The smell of death. I looked online about how to get rid of the smell and its pretty fucking gross. Something about human fat cells that decay. I think I’ll try charcoal next” Mike chuckled. Kanya held his hand. “Michael. Tell me what happened” she whispered. “I got Katie pregnant. After a few weeks I grew her back to normal size. There were some serious complications and the Asura said he could heal her but needed some sacrifices. So, I focused on a massage parlor ran by Asian gangsters. Well, they didn’t like that and came here to give me a 9mm fuck you. I was fine. Katie wasn’t” he muttered. Kanya looked at Katie. “But she’s…oh dear god” Kanya muttered remembering the story Ora told her. Kasem had raised his wife from the dead. The smell in the room. How odd Katie was acting. It began to fit. “He needed a lot of sacrifices to bring her back. A lot Kanya. I tore through Chinatown like a fucking storm of death and destroyed a criminal gang…and the innocent lives they enslaved. And when I get to the head cheese himself, a Yaksha interfered. My one shot at trying to make this even. So yeah I beat her ass. Hit her so goddamn hard her ribs broke like twigs.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“So, he rose Katie from the dead after that?” Kanya asked. Mike shook his head. “He claimed he wasn’t strong enough. He just needed one more sacrifice but not just anyone. It had to be close, personal. He found a woman my grandfather let go because she was pregnant with his child. Something I should’ve done myself with Katie!” Mike yelled. Kanya held his hand tighter. “She gave birth to a girl, my aunt. The last person on this earth that was blood. I had the intention of sacrificing them to get Katie back but after I got there and spoke to them. I couldn’t do it. I just couldn’t do it…” Mike said crying. Kanya stroked his hair and he turned to look at her. “He made me. That goddamn thing made me eat the woman and then broke free of the Coin imbedded in my chest. He gave me what I asked for before he left. Gave me exactly what I asked Kanya. He fucking monkey pawed my ass and then left with my aunt” he said coldly. “What do you mean monkey pawed?” Kanya asked. “I asked him to bring her back to life and that’s exactly what happened. But the devil is in the details. One thing I should’ve included in the deal. Her soul. Watch this…” he muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had Katie look directly at him and he raised his fist over her. He brought it down quick only stopping it an inch over her tiny head. “Not so much as a goddamn twitch. I went to church growing up, but I never put much stock in things like a soul. But they’re real. Real as anything else. They make us who we are. They give us the capacity to feel joy, sadness, grief, love, anger, and fear. The ability to choose, make decisions. Without a soul, we’re just meat puppets. Put Katie in your hand and look closely into her eyes” Mike said. Kanya did and brought Katie real close to her face. Kanya looked into her tiny bluish green eyes. “Oh god” Kanya muttered. “They say the eyes are the windows to the soul. Like staring into a dark room isn’t it?” Mike whispered. “Mike, Ora told me Kasem did this before and what he made was a killer. Has Katie done anything?” Kanya asked. Mike got up and took Kanya by the hand to the basement. He showed her the terrarium and inside was a four-inch shriveled mummy. “What the fuck?” Kanya muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">"The first day she awoke I thought she was just in shock. I mean she did die after all, so I brought her down here to play with some pet girls. It was going fine until that evening I was cleaning up the broken glass down here and one of them let out this weird screech. I found Katie kissing the girl, but she wasn’t kissing her. She sucked the damn life out of her. And then as dessert did the same to the bug sized pet girl too. “Mike. We have to destroy her” Kanya said flatly. “NO!” Mike yelled. “That thing isn’t Katie, and you know it!” Kanya yelled. “If you do everything I did would be for nothing! All those lives for nothing!” Mike yelled. “Mike…” Kanya whispered pointing to the mummy in the terrarium. Mike held out his finger which showed bite marks. “I’m taking care of it” he said. “You’re feeding her your own life energy?! That’ll kill you!” Kanya yelled. “Probably. Fitting punishment if I do say so myself” he laughed weakly. Mike stumbled and Kanya caught him. She walked him back upstairs. “Will you let me help you? Please?” she begged. Mike looked at Katie. “She won’t be harmed. I promise” Kanya said. He weakly nodded and shed a tear. She borrowed his phone and called Ora. “It’s me” Kanya said. Kanya flinched. “Whoa! Slow down. A lot happened over here, and he’s agreed to let us help him on one condition. Yeah a condition. Well remember that story about Kasem raising someone from the dead? Well, he did it too and Mike has been feeding her his life energy. He won’t surrender unless we promise not to destroy her” Kanya said on the phone. Kanya waited and then nodded. “Okay. I’ll be heading back soon” she said ending the call. “Come on Mike. Let’s get you and Katie help” she said helping him up. On the drive back, Katie sat in the cup holder staring at the radio as it played music. Mike stared out the window.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Did you think about me while I was gone?” she asked. “Yeah. At least once a day and when I was in that spa, Kanya they used your family’s restaurant for it” he said. Kanya tensed up. “It really pissed me off. The last of your family’s legacy and the thought someone like you could’ve been one of those girls” he muttered. “If I stayed with you, things could’ve been different” she said. “You went to where you needed to be. I’m not too insane that I can’t see you’re a lot happier then when I left you” he said. “I’m more honest about who I am” she said. “Being a Yaksha?” he asked. “That and liking girls and not just boys” she said grinning. “I see” Mike said slightly grinning. Mike fell asleep not long after and awoke when Kanya arrived at Ora’s cabin. She brought him inside. “This is a fool’s errand. Him is one thing but bringing that abomination in here is another!” Sora yelled. Mike looked at the woman making the racket. “Ah we meet again. I almost didn’t recognize you seeing you’re not vomiting blood” Mike said apathetically. “You mortal little…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“He might be gone but I’m not powerless” Mike said as lightning crackled from his fingertip. All three were taken aback. “Ahem. Michael this is my mother Sora. Mom this is Michael” Ora said. “Mother? Yes I can some resemblance. You have nicer feet than her. Nicer everything including personality” Mike said. Sora clenched her teeth. “And I assume that thing is Katie?” Sora asked. “Yes it…she is” Mike replied. “Was it worth it?” Sora asked. “It wasn’t” Mike said before stumbling. “Ora he needs food and water” Kanya said Ora nodded and went to the kitchen. “Katie does too please” Mike said. “She eats? She actually eats food?” Ora asked surprised. “Eats, drinks, pees, shits, and sweats like another other living person. But to sustain the magic that brought her back to life she eats life energy. For the last three days I’ve been feeding her mine” he said. “And you’re alive?!” Sora asked. “Well duh?” Mike replied. “Mike it’s a legit question. By all accounts she should’ve killed you the first time she fed on you. Human size or tiny, life energy doesn’t change” Ora said handing him a sandwich and water. Mike sat down to eat. “I’m just telling you what it is. There’s a lot I don’t get. Like how do I still have powers? Why aren’t I dead if the contract is broken?” he said. “Obviously, it wasn’t broken. As for your power I can sense something still inside you. Something in your chest” Sora said. Mike pulled his shirt down. “A sliver of the Coin is still inside me. I didn’t know if that was the reason, but I figured as much” he shrugged. “Why would Kasem leave a portion of his power behind? Why not just take it all back and break the contract altogether?” Kanya asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I do not know. Either he did it intentionally or he couldn’t. Michael is a unique vessel. Perfect for his needs” Sora replied. “Far better than his grandfather which is why he was able to break free from his prison” Ora said. “What? Wait a minute. I had this thing for a few months. Grandpa had it for decades so why didn’t this Kasem guy break free on his watch?” Mike asked. “A few reasons. One, the connection between Asura and the mortal who uses its power is symbiotic. The mortal uses its power in return gives the Asura sacrifices. That much you know already but it’s goes deeper than that. The Asura also feeds on the mortal’s darkest spiritual energy. The more pain and evil the mortal is consumed by, the stronger the Asura can become. It becomes a vicious cycle. Your grandfather, with all his dark desires and pain, doesn’t come close to someone who lived with suppressed trauma all their life like you. Kasem knew exactly which buttons to push to make you worse. And the other reason is simply the body count. The number of lives he took within 50 years…you blew past your grandfather’s body count in months” Ora said. Mike, who had been feeding Katie a piece of ham, grew very quiet. “Putting that aside, we need to know what he’s up to and where he is now” Sora said. “Somewhere east of here” Mike replied quietly. They all looked at him. “I can’t explain it, but I can just sense him in an eastward direction” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“We will arrive shortly sir. Have you ever been to Nan?” taxi driver asked. “Yes a very long time ago. It was known by another name back in those days” Kasem replied. The taxi driver found his answer odd but dismissed it. He looked at the western white woman sitting next to Kasem in the back seat by way of the rear-view mirror. “Honeymoon?” he asked. “Anniversary really” Kasem replied. “Pity you did not come sooner. You missed the Phi Ta Kon festival where we honor the spirit Yaksha for their gifts of fertile crops and lands” he said. “You believe in the old stories of that Yaksha?” Kasem asked. “Not really. This is the 21st century. The time of superstition and folktales are past” he chuckled. “A lot of folktales have basis in truth. The old tales of the Yaksha and Asura for example. What if I told you this place was the setting for a great battle between them. That long ago a Yaksha cast out from his people tried to bring his dead wife back to life. That his people fought him to stop it” Kasem said. “Never heard that one before” the driver said. “Most good stories tend to die on the vine so to speak” Kasem muttered. The taxi stopped at the town square. “Here we are sir” he said. Kasem paid the man and got out of the taxi with Becca, Mike’s aunt who was still under Kasem’s control. “A decent man. I wonder if he will be spared” Kasem said. Kasem walked with Becca for a bit. As Nan was remote for a town, it was no stranger to westerners, so they paid little mind to Becca even though she wasn’t entirely dressed for the humid weather. Still wearing a sweatshirt and sweatpants, she now has on sandals as Kasem didn’t want her feet to be marred.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kasem looked around. “Last time I was here it was just a collection of thatched huts and a simple primitive building as a temple to Yaksha. Now it’s hotels, knickknack shops, and cheap bars and restaurants. Guess a lot can change in 2000 years. Oh, allow me to allow you to experience this” Kasem said lowering the mind control he had on Becca. “Please let me go” she begged shedding tears. Kasem wiped them away. “Sorry but no can do. I need you. Someone who holds blood touched by magic from before birth. Oh, don’t bother calling for help. Even if I allowed it I’d simply incinerate anyone who tried to help. Walk with me for a bit. It’s rare I get to have a real conversation with anyone” he said leading her to walk beside him. “Long, long ago, I fell in love with a human girl named Juna. Unlike the other humans that worshipped my kind as gods and goddesses, she did not. She would question me, challenge me with logic, treated me as a person and not some god. And for that I was deeply in love with her. I wed her in the customs of the time, and we experienced bliss. She even became pregnant with my child. Not long after she died in a pointless accident. Heavy rain caused the roof of her family home to collapse on top of her. So deep in grief I vowed to bring her back to life.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“At first my fellow Yaksha thought little of it as such a thing had never been done. Some even called me a fool. I didn’t care and continued my work. I began killing humans as research and my people didn’t take kindly to that. By that time, I reached a breakthrough…or thought I had. Just as I succeeded bringing Juna back to life the strongest of my people came to stop me. After a great battle that scarred this land and scoured it of life, I lay defeated and my Juna burnt to ashes. I was imprisoned in one of the few things that survived the inferno…a simple Coin. Imprisoned in a cheap coin and in turn imprisoned further in a stone statue guarded by Yaksha. My location a guarded secret as they feared my power and knowledge. So many centuries past that one day the temple where I was, was abandoned. And there I was for another 613 years 6 months and 2 days undisturbed. Yes, I counted the time for there was little I could do. I did more than count the days though. I can admit now that I erred with the spell to bring Juna back. In my foolishness I figured her soul would automatically return to her body via sympathetic magics. It did not. Resurrection isn’t complete without the soul and recalling a soul from beyond is easier said than done. Without a soul, a resurrected body is a puppet thing that only cares about feeding on life energy. Something Michael has probably found out about now” he said. “Michael…” Becca muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Yes Michael. Poor Michael. He lost someone like me too and was doing everything possible to bring her back. And let me tell you he did some bad shit. Then came you and your mother to finish the deal. Oh, the turmoil in his heart finding out the last family member he had was part of the deal. He had a mind to do it too. Eat you and your mother. And then the fool went and had a conversation with you both. The irony, oh the irony. Of all the horrible shit he’s done, the one thing he gets called out for wasn’t even his fault. His grandfather shrinking and raping your mother. And to top it off you look just like his dead mother. He wasn’t expecting a relationship with you. He just wanted to meet you that’s all. He even cared about you, and he knew you for all of three fucking minutes. Even went so far as trying to bite his tongue off and bleed out to save you. Now that’s dedication. You can care about it or not. Won’t matter in 10 minutes anyways” Kasem said coldly. “If you’re going to kill me then why wait it out?” Becca spat. “Well, that goes back to my first attempt to bring Juna back to life. I had a VERY LONG time to think it over and I know now what spells I need to use to accomplish my task. First thing is to perform the spells in the exact place where she died…which is right over…you got to be kidding me” Kasem hissed.</p>
<p dir="auto">He looked around and grit his teeth. “The audacity. A temple to a human is one thing but to sully this sacred place with a goddamned frogurt stand?! Yaksha masks?! A fucking Starbucks cart?! This is a sacred place, and you dare defile it with tourist wares?! YOU HERETICS!” Kasem screamed as he summoned a tornado of pure flames surrounding him and Becca. The screams of innocent people were swallowed up along with their bodies as the inferno expanded. The fiery tornado towering hundreds of feet into the air scorching and cremating anything it touched. Kasem lowered his hand and sighed as the horrific display of wrath died away. Around them the concrete was scorched and blackened. The temple burned to ash. The Buddha inside sizzling. Small piles of bones charred and smoking lay about where people were caught and cremated within seconds. If someone counted, his wrath killed 29 innocent people. The screams and smoke filled the air. “As I was saying. First I need to perform the spells where she died. Second, the body but since the Sages turned her to ash, I needed a replacement. A body touched by magic to serve as a vessel. And lastly, recall her soul from beyond by using another soul as payment to preserve the balance. That’s you Becca. Body and soul” he said grinning. Becca suddenly found herself surrounded by a magic array of glyphs. Kasem began chanting in an ancient tongue as his eyes slowly began to glow. The air began to howl around them as dark energy crackled around her. “LET ME GO! LET ME…” she screamed before Kasem sealed his hand over her mouth.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Goodbye Rebecca. I’d tell you this won’t hurt but I’d be lying” he said before a burst of dark energy came from his hand into her mouth. He let go and used his fingernail to cut his hand and let his blood drip into the magic array. “I call upon the day and the night. One I give to my father, progenitor of things. Two I give to mother, the matriarch of life. Hear your child reach through the veil to reclaim a soul! Payment to be given in kind! REBIRTH!” Kasem screamed as an ethereal form appeared before him and Becca. Becca who seemed to be in pain now whimpered as the thing slithered into her mouth and down her throat. Becca screeched in agony as her very soul was torn from her body. It drifted out her mouth and was pulled away screaming into the abyss. Her body went limp until her eyes briefly glowed. Kasem ended the spell. “Juna?” he asked. “Beloved?” she replied weakly. She gasped in pain as her body began to contort and change. “Endure it my wife. It will end soon” Kasem said holding her. Her bones creaked; her breasts grew. Her hair turned black and grew. Her skin darkened. Her fingers and even toes grew slightly. And then it was over. There was no trace of Rebecca left and in her wake stood a woman seemingly 19 or so years old looking Thai. By the time it was all over, the first responders had appeared due to his fiery fit earlier. “What is that horrible sound coming from those strange metal carts?” Juna asked cringing. “Just bothersome pests” Kasem said pointing his palm at them. With invisible magic force, a wave of pressure blew them to smithereens as if someone exploded a bomb in the middle of them. “Better my wife?” he asked. “Much better beloved” she said before staggering. “Careful. The body is still fresh from the change, and you haven’t had legs in 2000 years. And food apparently” he said grinning as the hand he had on her stomach felt it growl. He held her close. “Come. I know of a wondrous place in a city called Bangkok called Kentucky Fried Chicken where you can eat your fill” he said. “And what after that Kasem?” she asked looking into his eyes.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Hard passionate sex. Passionate enough to have the child we were robbed of. And after that, I shall begin my revenge on those that imprisoned me. The accursed Yaksha” he said grinning.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8487</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8487</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 21 Oct 2022 16:42:55 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 15 Oct 2022 02:39:25 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 21…Reunions</p>
<p dir="auto">“Your mother?!” Kanya asked. “Yes my mother” Ora muttered as she focused her healing magic. Suddenly her mother shrunk to her natural size. Ora extracted her out of her clothes and laid her naked body on the sofa cushion. “She’s so badly hurt she can’t even keep human size. Kanya, go to my dresser in the bedroom and get me a sock. A cotton one if you can” Ora said. Kanya rushed upstairs and returned with a pink cotton sock. She gave it to Ora who placed it nearby. “My god. So much damage. Anyone else weaker would be dead” Ora said as her fingers rubbed magic into her mother’s tiny arms and legs. “Want me to help?” Kanya asked. “NO! I mean no. This level of damage has to be treated with a very delicate touch. You’re not skilled enough yet” Ora replied. Kanya could see Ora was very scared. “Her ribs are a shattered mess. Lungs are just shredded. She must’ve been using wind magic just to breathe. Who the hell did this?” Ora asked. “Michael?” Kanya asked. “Don’t be silly. He’s strong but my mother is a master magus. No way he could’ve done this” she hissed. Kanya shrugged and just sat down. She watched for nearly an hour as Ora literally put her mother back together. Once she was satisfied, she placed her tiny naked body inside the giant pink sock for warmth. “Go back to bed. There’s nothing you can do” Ora said quietly. “Not true” Kanya said standing up and opening the closet door. She wrapped Ora in a blanket and kissed her cheek. “I stand corrected” Ora said weakly smiling.</p>
<p dir="auto">Hours later…</p>
<p dir="auto">She opened her eyes to find her giant human sized daughter asleep close to her. It had been over 100 years since they had seen or spoke to one another. She heard the sound of giant bare feet on floor not far away and sat up to look. “Minh?” she asked out loud. Kanya holding a glass of orange juice heard the sound and turned. “You’re awake” Kanya said coming closer. “You’re not her” the woman said. “Who?” Kanya asked. “My daughter. She looked similar to you” the woman replied. “I see. Ora did say I remind her of her sister” Kanya said sipping juice. “You are not surprised to see a four-inch woman before you?” the woman asked. “Hardly. Between being shrunk and finding out I’m a Yaksha, seeing you is just another Tuesday” Kanya chuckled. Ora stirred. “Mother?” Ora asked. “It’s me Ora. Who is this young lady?” she asked. “Her name is Kanya. Kanya this is my mother Sora” Ora said. Kanya bowed her head slightly. “Curious. I have not heard of any Yaksha born recently” Sora said. “I awakened her bloodline. She’s in training” Ora said. “You have no authority to do that! Not to awaken or train her!” Sora yelled. She grimaced as her ribs were still sore. “I’d keep low tones unless you want to feel that pain some more” Ora said. “You are impetuous as before. Deciding things on your own” Sora spat. “Circumstances dictated my actions. Circumstances you’re highly ignorant of” Ora said. The woman stood up and stood on top of the sock. Kanya nearly laughed. “What gives you the right to speak to me this way? I am your mother” she said. “Not the way I heard it. Heard you tossed her away like trash not once but twice” Kanya said. The woman shot her a look with glowing eyes.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Truth hurts. Or did you not exile her and shit on her because she’s half Asura. You’d think for someone thousands of years old; you’d be more understanding. More tolerant. More forgiving. Mothers like you made girls like me fear being ourselves around them” Kanya spat before leaving them. “She speaks with the hot blood of youth but she’s not wrong. You only appear at my doorstep because you needed me” Ora said softly. Sora sat down ashamed. “There was an incident two days ago. Humans captured on video master level shrinking magic being used…or at least the light of it” Sora said. “Where?” Ora asked. “Just outside New Bergen New Jersey” she replied. Ora googled it and sure enough she found a video of a red light brightening the sky at night. “A warehouse is missing?!” Ora asked. “Yes. I traced it back to a power not that far from there almost two days later. It came from a human added by an Asura. There was a fight and just as I was about to strip him of his connection, they merged. I was taken aback by their power” she said. “Mother, even if they merged you still should’ve won” Ora said. “The Asura, it was a Sage class. I felt it. I barely escaped with my life. Daughter, he knew your name. Please explain this” Sora said. “Michael. It could only have been Michael. Come and have breakfast. There is much to explain” Ora sighed holding her hand out for her mother to climb into.</p>
<p dir="auto">As they ate, Ora explained everything that had occurred till that point. Kanya stared at Sora still not liking her. “You should’ve contacted me. You know how” Sora said. “You’re kidding right? You have any idea how much you hurt me? Any clue?” Ora asked. “By our laws…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Fuck the laws! I was your child” Ora yelled as tears fell from her eyes. “You think it was easy to exile you? Deny your birthright?” Sora asked. “Which had nothing to do with you just stopping by just to see if Ora was even still alive. What? You know how much strength of will it takes to endure centuries of that level of pain. She could’ve of just ended it by her own hand. So what kept her going?” Kanya asked. Sora said nothing. “No, ask her” Kanya said. “What was it?” Sora asked. “That one day you’d forgive me. Obviously that day isn’t today. Finish your oatmeal mother” Ora said leaving them. “You should feel ashamed. Hiding it from me won’t work. Something about my magic affinity I can sense emotions” Kanya said. “You’re a fledgling. You know next to nothing about our culture, our laws. You don’t know what it’s like to be bound in such a way” Sora whispered. “The hell I don’t. I grew up in a traditional family where being bi or gay was a dishonor. Where bad gossip travels faster than light. Tell me something, did your laws and culture tell you they loved you? Call you on Mother’s Day, your birthday, or just have a nice dinner with you? No, they didn’t. Family does. Laws and culture change, but love endures. Even after all you’ve done she still loves you. Listen…” Kanya said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“She’s crying” Sora muttered. “And she wouldn’t be if she didn’t love you” Kanya said coldly. Sora stopped eating and followed the sound or Ora crying to her bedroom. When Ora saw her land on her bedsheets, she stopped but turned away from her. “I’d offer apologies, but they wouldn’t be enough. I never wished to shun you, but it was our law” Sora muttered coming closer. “Because something is law doesn’t make it just” Ora said softly. Sora approached Ora’s big toe on her right foot. Her hand grazed over a rough patch of skin underneath it. “You still kept the scar I see” Sora said. “From when I accidentally electrocuted myself in lightning magic training? Yeah I did. A reminder than there’s always something more to learn. Ways to improve oneself” Ora said flexing her toe. “A lesson I had forsaken long ago” Sora said. She turned and bowed on all fours before her giantess daughter. Ora was shocked as her mother bowed to nobody. She could hear her softly weeping. “I’m so sorry” Sora wept. Ora picked her up and placed her neatly in her hand. Ora stared at her. “You have every right to hate me” Sora said crying softly. Ora kissed her. “It was never hate. Only a broken heart” Ora said. Her words cut deep within the woman’s heart. Truthfully, she knew she had hurt Ora but was too scared to ever speak to her about it lest face her mistakes. After some time consoling her, Sora spoke. “That’s some student you have there. She cares greatly about you. Are you two mated?” Sora asked. “Of a sort. I find her kindness more attractive than anything else. For someone so human, she is strategy gifted. She can invoke Soul Resonance with barely a thought, and she’s only been training on it for two weeks” Ora said. “That’s it?! Have you figured out her subset skill?” Sora asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">A moment dear readers. What Sora is referring to is the subset skill class Yaksha fall into according to their talents. Translated from ancient Yaksha…attack magics fall under Vanguard. Defense magics fall under Sentinel. And support magics fall under Synergist.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Synergist for sure. More precisely an empath. I’d put her rank as intermediate by now” Ora replied. “That high?! Ora who exactly is she?” Sora asked. “Someone of our lineage. Her glyphs in her magic share common forms with ours” Ora said. Sora grew very quiet and timid. “Mom? Is there something you’re not telling me?” Ora asked. “…shortly after our…meeting in China I returned to our native lands. Not long after I was there I gave birth to a child. A daughter. I wanted to start over with her and not repeat the same mistakes I made with you” she replied softly. “Wait. I have a sister?!” Ora asked. “Had. Had a sister Ora. For some reason she did not inherit our power or lifespan. She lived and died as a human. She did have offspring of her own which could be Kanya’s ancestor. Most likely so if she shares our glyphs” Sora said. “So, Kanya is my great great great grandniece?” Ora asked. “It would seem. Don’t worry, you two can still have sex. We’re not prudish like the humans” she said. “Mom that ain’t the point. I would’ve liked to have met her at least once. You have a grandson in his 70’s. Like my sister he didn’t inherit our lifespan and barely got any of our powers. He’s healthy but still mortal. You get it now?” Ora asked. “The wasted time we could’ve shared. Yes I do” Sora said softly. “Anyway, you should put some clothes on, and we can brainstorm what to do about Mike” Ora said. Within a few minutes, Sora was wearing some of her clothes.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Wow. You’re definitely mother and daughter” Kanya said seeing them. “She gets her feet from her father” Sora said. Kanya looked at both of their bare feet. “I can see that. But she’s got your eyes” Kanya said. “That she does” Sora said grinning. “Ahem. About Michael. Even with merging, he couldn’t have gotten that powerful so quickly” Ora said. “You said he grew in power the more people he sacrificed” Sora said. “True but to even come close to this level of power he’d have to…oh hell” Ora muttered. “What?” Kanya asked. “Sacrifice dozens of people in a short amount of time. Like a warehouse full of people” Ora muttered. “No, I refuse to believe that. Mike was picky about who he chose and even then to stave off a curse. He’s screwed up but not a psychopath” Kanya said. “Even so mother it would take an Asura of immense power to channel that much negative energy effectively” Ora said. “Still not following” Kanya said. “It’s not just sacrificing someone. It’s the quality of the victim that really matters. Sacrificing someone close, someone you care about will give off more negative energy than killing some stranger. However, very powerful Asura can make the most of low-quality pickings. In terms you’d understand, the more powerful an Asura is, the more energy efficient they are. What could push Mike to be this brazen?” Ora said. “He said he needed some human criminal to make things right. To balance the scales. In fact, the places he’d been apparently were run by a criminal gang. Places of prostitution and slavery” Sora said. “People in misery. People nobody would report missing. Clever Michael but why the rush?” Ora asked. Ora sighed. “If only I knew where that damn Coin was when his grandfather died” Ora muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">“What Coin? The sealing artifact is a coin?” Sora asked. “Thought you knew” Ora replied. “I did not. This coin wouldn’t happen to be very ancient, made of copper, and about the size of an American quarter would it?” Sora asked worried. “Yeah actually” Kanya replied. “Our problem is far worse than we thought” Sora whispered. “Why?” Ora asked. “That was the artifact the Sages used to seal away Kasem the Sage” Sora replied. “Whoa. Isn’t he the same guy you said was some super powerful necromancer?” Kanya asked. Ora quietly nodded.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had awoken and pulled himself off the sofa to go to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet he took a piss and shit and got up to flush. As an odd quirk, he would sometimes look after eating a person just to see what was left. Normally a leg bone, pelvis, or a skull. This time nothing. He had digested the tiny bug sized women completely. Nothing had been left. Their existence erased by a crime boss and then himself. It was sobering for the half hungover man. Mike showered getting the stink of dirt, sweat, and half singed clothing off him. Once done and dressed he fixed breakfast. He carried it downstairs to feed a hungry and thirsty Yue and her little pet. Mike could hear Yue saying to her pet to eat. “Is it done?” Mike asked. “One more of very good quality but I doubt you’d do it” the Asura replied. “After last night you’d still say that?” Mike asked. “Finish your breakfast and come to your grandfather’s study. Then we shall see” the demon replied. Mike did finish and went to the study curious to what the Asura meant. Mike had broken every taboo he could think of so what could be left? “So, what now?” Mike said sitting. His grandfather’s journal sitting on the table opened up and a gust of wind flipped the pages until it stopped. “Read” the Asura said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“May 11, 2003”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I’ve been fighting it every second of every day for months. The urge to end her life. Eat her, crush her. Squeeze her until her body pops. Fuck her to death. Every evil thought every second running around my head. Obviously it’s the curse that has taken the loved of every girl I cared about or loved. Even my daughter isn’t immune which is why I don’t see her or my grandson that much. Too dangerous. But I can’t let Catty become another victim. She’s carrying my child. She’s asleep on my pillow right now. So precious. That cute baby bump of hers. I just…I can’t keep her. I’m going to take her to a hospital and unshrink her. Risky but at least she’ll…they’ll be alive”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Grandpa fathered another kid?!” Mike asked. “More than that” the Asura said as another gust of wind turned pages.</p>
<p dir="auto">“June 3, 2013”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I shouldn’t be here but I am. Catty is right there in that house. It had been just over 10 years since I saw her I had to see her…and our daughter. Becca as her friends call her. Yes I’ve been following her for some time now curious. Could anyone blame me being curious about my own kid I can’t see or talk to? It’s her birthday today. She’s 10 years old now. The house is busy with the sounds of squealing girls eating cake and ice cream. I can feel the pull of the curse even from this distance. Telling me to shrink Catty…maybe even Becca. I fight it that much more. They live so close to me. Hartford is just a half hour drive away. Catherine Horner. I’m sorry”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I have an aunt” Mike muttered. Mike looked up the name Catherine Horner and cross referenced it with Hartford. He got a hit and an address. Mike got up and went to the living room. “So, what will you do?” the Asura asked. Mike said nothing and grabbed his keys before leaving. Mike thought about what the Asura wanted as he drove to the address. In just 35 minutes he arrived and parked outside. “I have an aunt I never met, and she was just 35 minutes away” he thought. He studied her Facebook account. Single mother with a daughter going to community college. By all accounts fairly happy. The daughter Becca was pretty cute to Mike. He could see her being related to him as Becca faintly looked like a young version of his mother. Part of him wanted to give this up. Another part wanted to go right in, shrink them, and be done with it. And the last part wanted to go in and just…know them. Becca was the very last member of his family still alive. He wouldn’t admit it, but Mike was considerably lonely at that time. But what would he say to them? Mike got out of the car, went the door, and knocked on it.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Can I help you?” a teenage girl asked answering. “Who’s at the door Becca?” her mother yelled. “Some guy mom” she replied. Her mother came to the door. “Can I help you young man?” Catty asked. “…probably not” Mike replied turning to leave. She grabbed his arm stopping him and gazed into his face. “Christopher?” she whispered. “That was my grandfather’s name” Mike replied. Her eyes went wide. “He wrote about you, and I was curious to meet Becca” he said. “He…he wrote…” she stammered. “I know everything. Him shrinking you, impregnating you, all of it” Mike said. She looked like she was going to faint. Mike was shocked when she asked him to come in. He reluctantly agreed.</p>
<p dir="auto">He sat on her sofa near her as Becca approached. Mike looked upon his younger than him aunt. Same eyes as his mother. Around 5’9 wearing a green sweatshirt with the Xbox logo. Sweatpants and barefoot. The more he looked at her, the more he did NOT want her to be part of this. “So…you’re his grandson?” Catty asked. “Michael but most just call me Mike. I have to ask…does Becca know?” Mike asked. “I told her I was raped. That’s it. I never told a soul about what really happened” she said. “Who’s this guy mom?” Becca asked staring at Mike. “Your nephew” she replied. Mike was taken aback that she told her the truth. “But that means…your grandpa raped my mom!” Becca shouted angrily. “I know. I just found out you existed. I was curious about you since you’re the last family member I have” Mike replied. “Well tough titty. Get the fuck out!” Becca yelled pulling him off the sofa. Becca was blown back by wind magic. Catty looked at Mike in fear. “That…that wasn’t me” Mike muttered looking at his hand. Mike went to leave and found he couldn’t move. “Let me go. I’m calling it off” Mike said. “You’ll lose Katie” the Asura said. “Then I’ll lose her! This is too much even for me!” Mike yelled. “Oh Michael. We’ve come too far for you to give up now” the Asura said chuckling as Mike turned to face them. He held out his hand and shrunk them both. “You fucking bastard…” Mike hissed. “Sleep boy” the Asura commanded knocking Mike out. When Mike woke up, he found himself downstairs in his house with Catty and Becca shrunk and naked, pounding on the terrarium walls.</p>
<p dir="auto">His hand grabbed Catty and picked her up. “Don’t…please…” she begged. “Stop it. STOP IT!” Mike yelled. The Asura jammed Catty into his mouth and forced him to chew. Becca could only see and hear as her screaming mother was chewed up and eaten alive. Her shrieking ending within seconds mercifully. She stated at the giant in horror and rage but also shocked as he shed tears. Mike swallowed what was left of Catty. “I won’t let you have her” Mike hissed biting his tongue. “Oh, I don’t plan to eat her Michael. I need her. Brace yourself boy. What comes next may hurt” the Asura chuckled. Mike felt a pull where the Coin had implanted in his chest. Then a searing pain. Mike screamed as the Coin tore itself from his flesh and hovered in the air. Its power pulsing and radiating so fiercely the basement vibrated. Then, the crack in the Coin became visible for the first time to him before finally spreading to the other edge of it. It cracked and shattered releasing power enough to blow out the basement window. Mike, Yue, her pet, and Becca were blown to the floor. Mike heard bare feet touching the floor and looked. An Asian looking man in his early 20’s fully naked stood before him. He stretched and cracked his joints before looking at Michael. “You”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Yes me Michael. The real me. Kasem at your service…no longer. Thank you for gathering enough energy to release me from my prison” he said smiling. “YOU USED ME!” Mike yelled. “Come now boy. Nothing in life is free. There’s always a price. Little Katie told you that. Becca come to me” Kasem said using his control magic on the tiny girl. She walked to his giant feet, and he bent down to pick her up. “Let her go!” Mike yelled trying to move. "I’m in a good mood Michael. Don’t make me shrink you to the size of a flea or something. Kasem looked up. “Since you did such a good job…well mostly, I’ll even keep my end of the bargain” he said. Kasem began chanting in an ancient language as a magic array formed around his right hand. The house began shaking. The lights flickered. The air itself turned stale as if the energy was sucked out of it. Kasem sighed and grinned. “Done. Goodbye Michael” Kasem said laughing as he magically teleported away. Mike was dazed and sat there until he realized what he meant by keeping his end of the bargain. Mike rushed upstairs and found Katie crawling out of her shoebox coffin. “Oh dear god” Mike muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">He rushed to the coffee table and picked her up. “Katie?” he asked. She tilted her head to the side and smiled. Mike studied her. No decomposition, rosy skin, breathing, blinking eyes. “KATIE!” he yelled cuddling her to his cheek crying. Katie absently stared ahead as a flicker of dark energy filled her eyes.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8437</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8437</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 15 Oct 2022 02:39:25 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 08 Oct 2022 16:31:05 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Holy shit! Now that was a rollercoaster of a chapter! Kinda sad that the evil little shit is just using Mike and probably won’t keep his end of things, but man, is this a fun read!</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8392</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8392</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Mrgoblinging7]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 08 Oct 2022 16:31:05 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 08 Oct 2022 16:39:09 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 20…Wrath of a Broken Heart</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat at the chess bench in Central Park pondering his next move in more ways than one. It had been a six days since the night Katie died. The night he swore he’d do anything to bring her back. The next day he had ventured right into the heart of Chinatown and of course nobody would dare discuss the Black Dragons, the Triad gang holding sway there. That meant nothing to someone who could control minds though. Some pushing and prodding net his first target. A butcher shop that doubled as a drug front. Buyers would meet in the freezer away from prying eyes or ears. Mike simply strolled in and went to the back. Some small-time thugs playing mahjong sitting around saw him and went for their guns. Within a second they were neatly shrunk down for the rats to eat. Half the problem solved but Mike would take care of the other half another day. Day two was a laundry service fronting for money laundering. Mike had to chuckle at the irony. Shrunk the thugs and dropped them through the sewer grate in the back. Once that was done, he shrunk the money and put it in his pocket. No sense wasting money and he netted $20,000 in cash nobody would report stolen to the cops. The money wasn’t the only thing he left with though. The husband, wife, and daughter had seen his power and Mike had taken an interest in the wife and his daughter. Mike told them clearly he was going to eat one of them. He gave them a choice. The wife, or their cute 21-year-old daughter helping the family make ends meet. Their begging silenced seeing his glowing eyes. The daughter stepped forward bravely until her father held her back. The mother took her place. Late 40’s with manual labor dulling her once beautiful face. Mike shrunk her, stripped her of her clothing, and swallowed her unconscious body as they watched. And then he left.</p>
<p dir="auto">On day three, word had spread of a “white faced demon” in Chinatown but of course nobody believed that superstition. Mike had found himself at a strip club called the “Orient Pearl”. It was not unusual for a westerner to come there. Some westerners ready to throw down some cash to have his dick sucked by an Asian girl was as common as clouds in the sky. However, this westerner actually told the customers to leave…and they did. Thugs, club manager, and a host of strippers Mike would later find out to be six were left behind. Mike casually closed the door and locked it. Mike began killing thugs in gruesome ways. Expanding or shrinking their brains. Making them shoot themselves. And the last one left electrocuted in his grip. The manager pissing himself caught his eye. “Lucky day. You get to live to tell the tale” Mike said walking right past him. Mike shrunk the door the strippers hid behind. He commanded each one to strip naked before him and they obeyed. The prettiest one he left last as he shrunk the others to three inches in height. Mike sat down to rest as using that much magic was tiring. He commanded the one girl still human sized to gather her friends and feed them to him. Like a Roman conqueror eating grapes, he feasted on a Chinese stripper one by one. She would place one in his open mouth, savor their flavor, maybe rape them with his tongue if he liked them enough, and then let them slip down his throat like a raw oyster. Once they were all gone, he shrunk her too. He could sense her terror, the overwhelming fear of prey before predator. Mike placed her feet first into his mouth and slurped her in. He played with her for a brief moment before swallowing where she ended up with her friends. Nobody would be running drugs, guns, or whores from that club for some time.</p>
<p dir="auto">Day four was met with him burning gambling dens to the ground. Day five he found a Customs agent that helped tip off the Black Dragons about raids on counterfeiting and smuggling. Mike took his time with this one. Flicking her tiny high heels off. Rolling her nylons off her legs. Licking her feet and legs. Smiling as she cried and whimpered as her little pussy came from his tongue. She struggled as he sucked on her body. Her tiny feet kicking the inside of his cheeks. Her hands pushing against the roof of his mouth. But like all the others she ended up in his belly. And now we’ve come to day six. The biggest target he’d chosen so far but this one would net a large body count. Far bigger than the others. More than the others combined. Such a thing weighed on his mind though. To clear his mind, he went to Central Park to play chess with someone. Something he always wanted to do but never took the time to. He simply asked the first person he saw sitting at a chess table and he agreed. Five minutes into the game…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike moved his knight. The elderly black man across nodded and moved his pawn. “Can I ask you a question?” Mike asked moving his knight out from the pawn. “Sure kid” the man replied. “You ever loved someone so much you don’t know how you’d live without them?” he asked. “Haha…yes I have” the man replied. “That they understood you when nobody else could? Saw past the things you did and still loved you?” Mike added. “Again yes. My late wife Sheila. I was a gangster on the payroll of Bumpy Johnson back in the 60’s. Slung dougie (heroin), hurt people, killed people. Scrappy kid of 18. Shelia was a nurse. A good one. Best nurse in Harlem. Got my head kicked in one night and she’s the one that patched me up. She didn’t like what I did but she understood why I did it. Not many jobs for a negro kid in Harlem that could put food on the table and a roof over your head. I found her kindness changing me. When Bumpy died, I quit the hustle, married Sheila, and became a bricklayer. Hard work but it was honest work” the man said. “She still alive?” Mike asked. “Naw. She passed away from cancer back in 08’” he replied. “If you had the power to bring her back, would you?” Mike asked. “In a heartbeat. Gets lonely in that apartment by myself. Well, guess I’m not alone if you count the cockroaches but they have lousy conversation skills” the man laughed moving his rook. “What if bringing her back cost people their lives? Good innocent people?” Mike asked moving his bishop. The man paused for a second. “I don’t think she’d like what it cost. And in that case, I probably wouldn’t” he replied moving his room and taking a pawn.</p>
<p dir="auto">“What if you did it anyway? You think she’d forgive you?” Mike asked almost in a whisper moving his knight. “She’d still love me but forgiving me? I really don’t know if she would. May I ask what brought this up?” the man asked moving his rook to take another pawn. “Curiosity. Let’s just say I’ve been studying what humanity considers good and bad” Mike replied moving his queen. “What have you learned so far?” the man asked curious as he moved to take his bishop. “That’s there’s a grey area where one can do good and bad at the same time” Mike replied using his knight to take his bishop. “Care to explain?” the man asked moving his knight. “You mentioned cancer. Take breast cancer for instance. Chemo poisons your body to attack the cancer cells. Good and bad. A mastectomy cuts away healthy and cancer cells. Good and bad. Every year people in this country focus on breast cancer awareness for a single month and that’s it. Good…and bad. For every good, there’s some bad. For every bad intention, there’s the goal of good. So, one must weigh the actions with the outcome. Which side of the scale tips? The bad, or the good? Check” Mike said moving his queen directly into the line of his King.</p>
<p dir="auto">The man thought on it. “Men have asked that question for a very long time son. If what they do is worth it in the end. Will the payoff justify their misdeeds. I myself asked that about my misdeeds. Sure, I put food on the table, kept myself off the streets but at the cost of my fellow man” the man said moving his rook to block and threaten his queen. “They made a choice. I doubt you put a gun to their heads to buy your heroin” Mike said moving his queen. “You’ve never seen a heroin addict son. Choice left them long ago. Make no mistake, I was a predator preying on men and women I grew up around. My best customer was my babysitter once. Once you begin justifying your actions, you find ways to justify worse ones. We ain’t God. We don’t have the power to decide who’s lives are worth more than others” the man said. Mike’s eyes glowed for a split second. A smile crept on his face. “So, you’re saying because one doesn’t have that power, it’s not their right? Then if we did have that kind of power then we do have that right. Check…and mate” Mike said moving his queen to the far back row. Mike held out his hand. “Good game” he said. The man shook his hand and watched Mike walk away.</p>
<p dir="auto">Nightfall…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat quietly in his car sipping coffee. He had been staring at this warehouse for an hour. A warehouse located just outside North Bergen New Jersey. It wasn’t just any warehouse though. It was the second most important hub of Mr. Chou’s criminal enterprise. It housed guns, drugs, illegal cigarettes, money waiting to be laundered, counterfeit goods, and most importantly women to work it. Half massive sweatshop, other half illegal storage. The outside was swarming with gangsters and crooks worried the “white faced demon” would show up. It was impossible for them to know he had as Mike shrunk himself and his car to toy size and observed quietly from a field 100 yards away. He had counted them within minutes of arrival. 22 guards. As for how many inside he didn’t know. Only a vague memory from Yue he could go by. In any event, it had to be dozens of innocent women to even try running their sweatshop schemes. If he went through with it, it would be the coldest, most malicious thing he ever did and knew it. Mike figured if he did this, redemption was permanently off the table. He thought back to what the old man said to him about if their loved one would forgive him. “I don’t care if she doesn’t. As long as I can have her back again. If I can just hear her voice, smell her, hold her” he muttered. Mike got out of his car and unshrank them both. He just casually walked right up to the warehouse.</p>
<p dir="auto">They finally noticed Mike as he got within about 20 yards. “Fuck outta here Slim Shady or you want this smoke?” one said. “Smoke? I want the whole pack bitch” Mike said coldly before shrinking him small enough he disappeared into the grass. Alerted by the flash of red light, the others quickly came to investigate. They drew on him. Grinning, Mike held out his hand and summoned all the dew sticking to the grass caused by the cool humid air to hover in the air. The dew flew to their bodies sticking to their skin wetting it. To them, they must’ve thought it was just cold sweat. To Mike it was their death warrant being signed. Just before they fired, a ball of light flickered from his index finger. It hovered in the air growing larger. The air suddenly smelled of ozone. A crackling sound came from it. “Keep your eye on the birdie” Mike snickered as the ball slowly hovered over their heads. Suddenly it exploded as dozens of strings of potent electricity arced through the air and touched their bodies. Their wet skin conducted the electricity vastly more than normal killing them where they stood. “Bet it was their first time ever seeing ball lightning…and their last” Mike muttered. Mike walked to the metal wall of the warehouse and touched it. Someone opened a nearby door to see a man cloaked in red energy. Mike turned to face him as he powered up the most powerful, staggering shrinking spell probably done in years.</p>
<p dir="auto">The entire warehouse was surrounded by a magic glyph of ancient origin. Its red light seen all the way into New Bergen 5 miles away. Mike felt the immense drain of energy immediately and did not care. The man staring at him saw what seemed to be the man growing in size. He wasn’t. He, the warehouse, and everything and everyone inside was shrinking. Within a minute, the rooftop was eye level. Two minutes, knee level. Three minutes, the top of his toes. From there Mike stopped almost sucked dry. This was testament how powerful he’d grown in such a short time. Nearby, a transformer sparked from being torn away from the shrunken building it once lit up. The foundation laid utterly bare. Mike picked up the building carefully not wanting its own weight to crack it in half. Shrunken down to now four feet by two feet, it weighed just under 16 lbs. and fit neatly in the trunk of the car. He heard faint screaming as he shut the lid. Mike sat in the driver seat exhausted and wondered once more if this was the right thing. As he started the car, the radio came on playing a tune as if to give him a twisted answer.</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“All our times have come. Here but now, they’re gone. Seasons don’t fear the reaper, nor the wind, the sun, or rain. We can be like they are. Come on baby, don’t fear the reaper. Baby take my hand, don’t fear the reaper. We’ll be able to fly, don’t fear the reaper. Baby, I’m your man…”</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Mike laughed as he put the Camry in gear and drove onto the dirt road and headed home. Just over a hundred miles away, Ora had woken up minutes ago and was staring northeast…towards where Mike was. “Hmm? Something wrong?” Kanya asked waking up. “A disturbance. A very large release of magic energy in that direction” Ora replied. “Mike?” Kanya asked. “Impossible. It would take a Mage of near master level to release that much power. Michael couldn’t have grown that strong so quickly” Ora said. “Then who was it?” Kanya asked. “I do not know” Ora whispered.</p>
<p dir="auto">When Mike got home, he wasted no time taking the shrunken warehouse to the basement. He cleared the terrarium, with Yue inside, away and began to pry open the roof. Mike laughed as it was like tearing open an ant colony. Tiny little people no bigger than ants frantically scurrying around. Some exiting by their doors found to their horror there was no escaping the now gigantic world. The thugs left to guard the inside of the warehouse began firing their guns at Mike. Mike didn’t have to do a damn thing as their bullets were not even half the size of a grain of sand. His body, let alone his face, was too far to even hit. The air conditioning set to low was enough to blow the bullets away. Mike glanced at Yue before picking her up. She was mortally terrified of Mike because of earlier but he was gentle holding her. For fun, he placed her directly in the middle of the warehouse. The shrunken woman a giantess now before them. So small they didn’t even reach her ankles. Seeing a giant Chinese woman before them they began frantically begging for her help.  “Eat the men” Mike commanded. Yue had not eaten since last night and was starving. Such a thing would be abhorrent to her but hunger and the fact who gave the command compelled her to obey. She grabbed one man, stripped him bare, and devoured him. They scattered before her. Yue did it again with another, and then another.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat quietly watching Yue feast on them. After six she stopped. “Can’t be helped” Mike shrugged picking her up. At first Yue was afraid she would be punished for not eating them all, but she found his finger petting her belly. She belched and sighed. “The rest is up to me” Mike said. There were three more thugs to deal with which he simply crushed under his finger. Wiping them away and smearing their blood and guts across the floor made a few puke at the sight. It was just the women left. Holding out both hands, he used his mind control to make them strip. Once that was done they just stood there empty minded. Mike took count of them. 54 total. Some teenage he thought squinting to look. Mike lowered his hand and commanded some to climb in. Once they had he raised his hand to his mouth, tilted it, and let the shrunken little morsels fall in. One wouldn’t think someone so tiny would be flavorful but a dozen at a time did make for a savoring treat. Mike simply sucked on them. Apparently too hard as a few just popped under the vacuum pressure. Their blood making them taste a little salty. Mike jammed his tongue to the roof of his mouth crushing more into pulp. Content, Mike swallowed. He lowered his hand again to repeat the process.</p>
<p dir="auto">These he simply chewed up before swallowing. He lowered his hand again and swallowed them whole. On the fourth go, he ate them one by one. Just a few were left now. He placed Yue inside and commanded them to worship her. “Just enjoy it” Mike said seeing her anxiety. He got up for a moment and returned with a bottle of whiskey that was stored nearby. He popped the top and began drinking. God only knows how old the liquor was and as Mike put it, it “burned in a good way”. Burning being the keyword as anyone still alive in his stomach was showered in hundreds of gallons (to them) of searing death. At their size, whiskey might as well have been battery acid as it dissolved their flesh and eventually their bones. Yue sat there actually finding enjoyment from being worshipped. Two tinies licking her feet. Another eating her giant (to them) pussy. And the last one seeming upset she had nowhere to go to fulfill his command. Yue picked her up and began kissing, licking, and then sucking on her little body.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike, having damn near drunk half the bottle, was fucked up. “Come…<em>burp</em>…come on Kanya, you can do better” he slurred using his finger to jam the woman eating Yue’s pussy deep inside her. Yue moaned as her cunt clamped down on the tiny struggling inside her. Apparently the mind control wears off when a giant, sopping wet pussy is squeezing the life out of you. Yue’s tiny little toes scrunched as she came crushing the woman inside her. Panting, Yue pulled the body out from inside her using her left hand. Mike bent down near her. Yue could smell the booze on him. He opened his mouth, and she swore she could see the fumes. Mike sucked her left hand removing the body from her grip. Then, one and then the other, he ate the women worshipping her feet. The final one was the one Yue had in her right hand. The look on her face indicated she didn’t want this one eaten. “Okay. You can have her as a pet” he said. Mike removed them from the warehouse and began destroying it. Yue was astonished such a thing was now just recyclable refuse in a trash can. Now, he was focused solely on her. He petted her hair calling her Kanya. Spoke about things she couldn’t understand with her meager English skills. She wondered who this Kanya was. And then she was shocked when the murdering giant broke down crying.</p>
<p dir="auto">Yue figured something had happened. A week ago, there was a loud series of bangs upstairs and the sound of broken glass. Since then, she had not seen the giantess named Katie. In his sobs the giant mentioned her name over and over. “Katie? Where?” Yue asked. Mike stopped crying for a moment. “Dead. Your triad friends killed her. So I killed them. All of them except one” he replied in Cantonese. It has just dawned on Yue what he had done that night. Fear had clouded her perception but now she realized the shrunken warehouse, all the people he’d eaten was the sweatshop she had seen once before. She looked upon Michael as one would look upon a natural disaster. Fear, awe, and respect for its destructive power. Mike had just left her sitting there and went upstairs. On the coffee table was Katie’s shoebox casket. Out of his grief and mania, he had not buried her and after a week the entire living room was ripe with her smell. Mike passed out on the sofa.</p>
<p dir="auto">It was day 7 now and for the entire day Mike did next to nothing. Other than having fun with Yue, in which he was oddly gentle, Mike just sat there on the sofa watching tv. “Surprised you’re not doing anything” the Asura said. “Even God rested on the seventh day” Mike muttered. “So, you’re a god now?” the Asura asked. “Might as well be with all the death and control I’ve made this week. Speaking of death, are you close to being powerful enough to bring her back?” Mike asked. “Very close. Last night infused me with power I haven’t had in many a year. I just need a little more” the Asura said. Mike nodded holding the Coin. He could not see that the crack had now spread to the other side of it. Around 11:30 pm, Mike headed to a suburb of Jersey City called The Heights.</p>
<p dir="auto">His last target was the big daddy himself, Mr. Chou. He got the location from a random phone during one of his attacks. “God bless google maps” Mike said as the phone kept the record of the drive. Mr. Chou lived in a $5 million mansion way out alone on top of a hill where the closest neighbor was nearly a half mile away. Mike calmly drove up the hill to a gate fence. With a suggestion, the guard let him in, and he drove right up to the front door. Mike knocked on the door. “Who the fuck are you?!” a guard asked wondering how he got through the gate. “Got a minute talk about the Lord?” Mike asked. Mike held out his hand. “Or you can talk to him directly” Mike said before killing him with a point-blank lightning bolt. The loud thunderclap alerted security. A dozen poured out the kill him. “Guess I’m on pack watch tonight too!” Mike laughed as he began. Shrinking attacks, lightning, the sounds of broken bones as superhuman strength being used. Gunfire and screams mixed with thunderclaps loud enough to shatter glass filled the mansion. The hallways were a bloody smoking kill box.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike turned his attention to the stairs leading to the basement. His Farsight magic faintly detecting people downstairs. It was a spell he had trouble with, but it was good enough to lead him to his target. Just as he was about to go down he was shot in the back by a half dead thug. Mike turned to look at him as his healing magic pushed the bullet out his back and healed. “After all you just saw, you’d think you would just play dead. Points for duty. Being ex-army, I understand that” Mike said before striking him down with a bolt. Mike walked down the stairs now unimpeded.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike entered the basement and saw a very large heavy steel door. “Panic room…”</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>BANG</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Mike fell to the floor after being shot in the side of the head at nearly point-blank range. “Sir, your and your family should leave. We can finish here” a guard that had been hiding behind the door said. They rushed them upstairs. They did not notice Mike’s head reforming. Brains coming back together, skull growing and sealing. Mike opened his eyes and stood back up nearly giving the two guards a heart attack. “You…you were dead” one muttered. “No just resting” Mike muttered before shrinking them both. Mike crushed them underfoot like bugs as he noticed his prey was gone. Mike rushed upstairs to find two last guards leading Mr. Chou to a Mercedes along with his wife and daughter. With a wave of his hand, he incinerated the guards where they stood. Now his attention turned to Chou and his family. Chou desperately tried to open the car door only to find it strangely unmovable. Not locked, unmovable. “Mr. Chou. You’re a hard man to get to but nobody is untouchable. You reminded me of that last week” Mike said approaching. He stood before his wife and daughter.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Who…what are you?!” he yelled. “Didn’t they tell you? I’m the devil. Hmm…12:13 am. 7 days right to the minute you took something irreplaceable to me. You took my future wife and unborn child from me. I think it’s only fair I take your wife and child in return” Mike hissed snapping his fingers. His wife and daughter shrunk before his eyes. Barely the height of a blade of grass on his lawn, Mike picked them up. Chou frozen in place could only watch. Mike looked at the wife screaming between his fingers. Late 40’s, pudgy, and clearly indulgent in plastic surgery. Mike focused his magic to making only some of the woman grow back. She screeched as her tits expanded and suddenly she exploded in a fine mist. Dropping to the ground was a pair of silicone implants. “I love shrinking magic. So versatile” Mike chuckled. Now he looked at the daughter between his fingers. She appeared to be 18 or 19 years old. Wearing a NYU sweatshirt, jeans, and sneakers. “Please…she has nothing to do with what I did. She doesn’t even want this life! She’s innocent!” Chou pleaded. “So was my Katie” Mike said coldly.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike began tearing her clothes off as callously as one would tear off a candy wrapper. Her tiny clothes fell to the ground, and she shivered from fright and the cool night air. “Prettier than her mother. Nicer tits too. Something to be said about the natural look. Aww, she even painted her cute little toes a pretty shade of red” Mike chuckled bringing her closer to his face. He smelled her tiny feet before licking them. She squirmed between her fingers trying to keep her feet from his giant tongue. Mike stopped only to suck her tits. “Sorry sweetie. Any other day I’d just make you into a sex toy, but daddy pissed me off really bad” Mike said before shoving her into his mouth. Mike savored her as he got closer to Chou. Now standing only three feet away, he made sure the man knew her suffering. “She’s delicious by the way. Body lotion makes her tastes sweet, salty from sweat, and oh does her tiny pussy taste so good” Mike mumbled as he tongue raped her. “Ohh…she just came” Mike grinned. The girl stuck her head out from between is lips. “DADDY! DADDY HELP…” she screamed before Mike slurped her back in and swallowed with a loud gulp. Mr. Chou stood there helpless as the bulge that was his daughter traveled down Mike’s throat and disappeared past his collarbone. “She’s still alive you know. On average, it takes five minutes to die when someone is swallowed alive. In her case I’d say three minutes, I skipped dinner tonight just to eat your daughter” Mike chuckled. The man grit his teeth as tears fell from his eyes. “Fuck you!” he hissed. “Oh no. Fuck you sir. Fuck you in the ass with no lube” Mike spat as lightning concentrated at his fingertip. He aimed right at Chou’s head.</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>BOOOM</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Chou found himself still alive. Mike laid on the ground 30 ft. away groaning. “Leave this place” a female voice said to his right. Chou turned to see a woman standing there dressed in black. “I said go!” she yelled with glowing yellow eyes. Chou had no choice but to flee and opened the now usable car door and sped away as fast as he could. “Michael. That was a lightning spell” the asura said. “Oh, ya think?” Mike spat. Mike looked at the direction of the attack and saw the woman in black. “She’s a Yaksha” the asura muttered. “I guessed that” Mike said standing up. “Stay down boy and make this easier” she said as ethereal chains formed dragging him to the ground. A magic glyph formed beneath him. “A binding spell! She seeks to separate us. If she does…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I lose Katie forever and I die” Mike said struggling. The chains snapped. “Higher level that I assumed. Hard way it is” she muttered firing off a lightning spell. Mike was ready this time and deflected it. Mike followed with a concentrated burst of fire which the woman blew away with a hurricane level gust of wind. “Fine” Mike said charging right at her. Mike grappled with her as both crackled with magic energy. “Guess Ora didn’t send you the memo. Don’t fuck with me” Mike hissed overpowering her and punching her hard in the chest. “How…how do you know that name?” the woman asked coughing blood. “I’d tell you, but you’d be dead soon” Mike replied coldly. “You’re an aberration. The asura poisoned your mind. You’re so out of control the humans have begun asking questions about what you’ve done. You will expose us all. I cannot let that happen!” the woman said attacking with wind magic that cut and sliced his body. Mike fell to his knees. “He gave me power while your kind lied and tried to kill me. You’re no better than them. And now you’ve taken away my target! My way of balancing the scales! The only way to make what I’ve done even halfway right!” Mike yelled as he healed and stood back up. He charged up a lightning attack and she countered. The bolts collided in midair forcing against one another as energy gathered and grew. Then it exploded violently badly inuring Mike.</p>
<p dir="auto">“She’s too strong for you. We must merge” the asura said. “What?” Mike groaned. “Right now, you are using my power as a conduit by way of the Coin. It is imperfect. But direct contact, by merging, it will boost our connection. We can become much stronger” the asura said. “I don’t trust you” Mike whispered. “Then your hopes of getting Katie back ends here tonight” he said. “What do I have to do?” Mike asked. Take the Coin and place it directly on the skin of your chest” he replied. Mike did and he cried out as the Coin sunk into his flesh. He and it were now one. His eyes glowed with power and his injuries healed instantly. “Round two” Mike said grinning. Mike charged her so fast he was a blur. His punch broke two of her ribs. A point-blank bolt sent her flying. Mike jumped into the air as lightning gathered into his hand and came down hard shattering the rest of her ribs. She vomited blood. “What…have you done?” she asked looking at his glowing red eyes. “I’m going to enjoy raping and eating you” Mike hissed. She gathered her power and blew him off her. She attacked him desperately, but her injuries slowed her down. Between attacking and healing, her power was split.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had the upper hand, and she knew her defeat was inevitable. She summoned a gust of wind akin to a small tornado blinding Mike. When it dissipated, she was gone. “Hmm. Bitch” Mike muttered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Ora and Kanya were awoken by someone pounding on the front door. Ora went downstairs followed by Kanya. “Who could it be?” Kanya asked. “I do not know. Stand back just in case” Ora warned. Ora opened the door with a glowing hand ready to attack. To her shock a woman stood before her battered, bruised, and bloody. “Ora, please help…” the woman said collapsing. “Oh my god” Ora muttered holding her. Ora quickly carried her to her sofa and began healing triage on the woman. “Holy shit. Ora, who is she?” Kanya asked seeing the woman barely alive.</p>
<p dir="auto">“She’s my mother” Ora replied.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8390</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8390</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 08 Oct 2022 16:39:09 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 01 Oct 2022 12:05:40 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 19…The Brightest Light, The Darkest Night</p>
<p dir="auto">“Hello sleepyhead. How do you feel?” Mike asked seeing Katie walk down the stairs. “Don’t feel like puking up a lung anymore. Smells good” she said looking at his steak and eggs late breakfast. “Nope. Oatmeal for you until your stomach adjusts” he said warming up a bowl. Katie huffed sitting down. “What happened to me?” she asked quietly. “You were dying. A severe stomach ulcer was causing internal bleeding and sepsis. I healed you” Mike replied softly. “There’s more to it. I can tell by the time of your voice” she said. “The Asura wasn’t strong enough to heal you as it was. I needed to sacrifice more people” he replied. “How many?” Katie asked. “9 overall. 10 if you count the gangster” he replied. “Gangster?!” she yelled. Mike handed her the bowl. He reluctantly told her what happened. “Mike, they were totally innocent” she said. “Would you and the baby preferred dying? Or maybe explaining to the hospital and cops where you’ve been? I tried balancing it by freeing the people they smuggled in. Hell, I got one of them that pimped them out down in the basement for later” he said to her. “Why?” she asked wary. “For fun, torture, anything we want” he replied. Katie said nothing as she finished her oatmeal and went to the basement. Mike followed her.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Help me please! Hel…oh god” the shrunken woman muttered seeing Mike. “She’s pretty. This isn’t you trying to replace Kanya is it?” Katie asked slightly angry. “Kanya is irreplaceable. Ans this piece of windblown shit damn sure ain’t Kanya. Don’t feel a moment of pity for this bitch. He whored out teenage kids” he said. “Which you ate” Katie said quickly. “I had no choice! Between someone I don’t know our you and the baby it’s not a choice! You didn’t see what they had planned coming. You want me to show you? You want to relive the experience of seeing dozens of innocent people wallowing in piss and shit waiting to be turned out as slaves? You didn’t see the look of helplessness in a six-year-old girl’s eyes as some two-bit triad gang bought and sold her future” Mike yelled before storming back upstairs. Katie looked at the shrunken woman once more before following him.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You were given an impossible decision to make. I have to respect that but is this our lives from now on?” Katie asked sitting next to him. He held her hand. “It doesn’t have to be. I became more powerful last night than ever. If I can find more, much more we won’t have to worry about you or the baby getting sick or hurt or anything. Ever” he said. Katie simply nodded. She didn’t know what to say to such a thing. She knew that the way Mike said it was so…gleeful. Almost manic quality to it. She didn’t know where the Asura’s influence, and Mike’s phobias began and ended. Mike sensed her trepidation. She wasn’t sold on his idea, but Mike didn’t care. He tasted a power that could remove any fear, any doubt, any threat to him. And for someone suffering from loss and trust issues, that carried weight. Mike found himself caring less and less what Katie felt about it.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“We’re not in the woods today?” Kanya asked looking up at a giant Ora. “No need to be for this. Now that you got the hang of healing magics you can begin training on Soul Resonance. First thing you need to do is leave behind any emotions that may hinder your focus. No anger, fear, longing, or worry” she said. It took a while for Kanya to clear her mind. “It’s a start…I guess” Ora muttered. “I’m worried about Katie and Mike” Kanya muttered. “Worry later. Focus now” Ora said sternly. Kanya sighed and tried harder. “Better. Soul Resonance is a merger of our soul with our magics. It’s empathic magic that can link one soul to another. It’s a hard magic to master because it requires absolutely pure positive energy. If there’s a hint of negative magic the spell fails. Proper meditation and a clear heart are the key. Now, find that happy place of yours that helped trigger it last time” Ora said. Kanya remembered the memory of Mike holding her tiny hand as she recovered from near fatal injury. The fear within him. The caring for her she sensed. Kanya began to glow. But just as quick as she had, the glow disappeared. “It hurt” Kanya muttered. “You have to be in synch for it to work. Forcing it otherwise will hurt. Try again” Ora said. Over and over for hours Kanya tried. “Stop. Anymore will cause physical damage” Ora sighed. “I guess it’s easy for you” Kanya said softly. “Not really. For many years I lost the ability and just when I regained it, I lost it once more. Only in the last 50 years did I regain it again” Ora said closing her eyes. Kanya watched as a soft glow engulfed Ora and an ethereal form of her came from her body. Without thinking, Kanya touched it. Instantly, Kanya was surrounded by a strange place she never seen before and before her stood two people. Ora, and another woman that looked similar to her. Suddenly it was all gone as Ora looked at the shrunken girl angrily. Ora stormed out of the room. “Ora! ORA!” Kanya yelled.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya had to grow to human size to search Ora’s home for her. Eventually, Kanya found Ora on her bedroom windowsill looking outside. “Ora, I’m sorry if I made you angry” Kanya said. Ora turned to face her rubbing her eyes. Kanya saw she’d been crying. “No, I should be the one to apologize. You meant no malice. Only curiosity” Ora sighed. Kanya placed her in her hand and sat on her bed. “What happened? I saw you and someone else” Kanya asked. “The effect of Soul Resonance. For a brief moment our souls connected, and you saw a part of me. You saw a painful memory that was lingering in my mind when I used the spell” Ora replied. “What was it? Oh, you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to” Kanya said. "It’s alright. The memory was of the last time I saw my mother. June 1900 China. Modern history refers to it as the Boxer Rebellion. It was a time of chaos in China. Western nations competing for their own piece of China. It turned out a group of Asura’s were fanning the flames. During a fight with one, my mother appeared. At first I was excited to see her once more, but she made it clear I was not welcome around her. 600 years had passed and still she hadn’t forgiven me. I lashed out telling her I did not need the approval of a hateful old Yaksha. As we argued, two more Asura appeared. Strong powerful master level Asura. The battle was…intense and the only reason I made it out alive was because of my mother. After the battle was over, the surrounding area was ashes. Mother herself wounded. I saved her life with healing magic. “You still did not learn your lesson” she said gesturing to a pile of burnt wood and ash. Almost covered up as a small human skull. The battle had consumed people taking shelter in the buildings. “It could’ve been avoided if you chose the battle instead you let your emotions take over. I tried raising you on my path instead of your father’s. I failed twice now” she muttered. “What did she mean by that?” Kanya asked Ora. “…I asked her, and she told me my father was an Asura. I do not know why mother bore a child of an Asura. She told me she conditioned my natural mixed power to that of a Yaksha, but it did not extinguish my inborn temper.” Ora muttered. “So when you said you were of mixed blood you meant…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Asura. She looked at me for the last time like one looks at a…monster” Ora said quietly sniffling. “You’re not a monster! Nobody asks for the conditions they’re born into this world. God knows you can’t pick your parents. Your mother is wrong Ora” Kanya said softly. Ora began crying once more and Kanya held her close to her cheek. After a while, Ora calmed down. “How about some lunch?” Kanya asked carrying her downstairs.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya took out pots and pans in the kitchen. “You can cook?” Ora asked. “My family did run a Thai restaurant” Kanya replied getting food ingredients out. Kanya dropped some oil into a pan and heated it up before throwing some rice into it. Like an expert, Kanya wok the pan until the smell of fried rice filled the house. “Some Khao pad and fried vegetables” Kanya said. Ora (still shrunk) sat on the table and nibbled on the food. “Excellent!” Ora said gobbling it up. Kanya giggled watching her. Once they were done, Kanya washed dishes. Ora watched from the table. Ora noticed something strange from Kanya. “Impossible. That’s Soul Resonance! A very weak imperfect form but she’s invoking it without focus!” Ora thought. Indeed, there was a weak ethereal energy coming from Kanya.  Kanya was humming to herself not noticing what was happening. “Kanya, how are you doing that?” Ora asked. The moment she said that the ethereal aura was gone. “Easy, the dish detergent does most of the work” Kanya giggled.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Not the dishes! You were performing Soul Resonance!” Ora yelled. “Really? I was kind of thinking about it and then an old song got stuck in my head” Kanya said. “Forget the dishes. Sit on the floor” Ora said floating down onto the floor. Kanya sat before her. “What exactly was going through you mind while doing dishes?” Ora asked. Kanya fidgeted on the answer. “I felt bad for you, and I was thinking about ways to cheer you up. Maybe a little sex…and then working harder on this Soul Resonance thing. And while I thought about that I thought about an old song I used to sing” Kanya muttered. “…I see. While we can have sex later, I am curious if you can do Soul Resonance again under the same conditions. You were humming a song. Focus on that and the spell” Ora said. “Do I have to? It’s embarrassing” Kanya asked. “Embarrassing how?” Ora asked. “It’s a song I wrote when I was younger” Kanya whispered. “You wrote songs? Interesting” Ora said grinning. “It was just a phase!” Kanya said blushing. “Cannot be more embarrassing than what you’ve done so far” Ora said. Kanya sighed a took a deep breath.</p>
<p dir="auto">(Authors note: the song Kanya is singing is “Prover” from Fate/Grand Order Babylonia)</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>“I stepped on the Shadowland. There is no paradise. Sappy old remedies, uncertain certain lost in the night. But still I will go up the river. Keep clinging on to this ladder till I reach the day that my tears shine. I just need a sign. I just need a light. In hopes that this song will ring out, on even the darkest nights. In hopes that your dreams will live on, not tangled or lost from sight. Don’t you look back, all the footsteps you took are left in the past afar. Don’t you forget or let go of the path that led you to where you are. I am the Prover. I am the Prover. I am the one that will challenge this world, the journey that never ends…”</em></p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya was radiating energy so pure Ora could not help but be in awe of it. She wanted so much to touch it as it took shape but a part of her, a part trapped in a painful part of her life said she was unworthy. But Kanya’s words from earlier banished that feeling away. Ora grew to human size and touched Kanya’s hand. Like before, their souls connected, and Ora could see a memory of Kanya’s. A teenage Kanya was sitting on her bed writing on a notebook. Her face streaked with tears. A cellphone with a picture of a girl her age on it. Being able to see through Kanya’s eyes, Ora saw she was writing the song she was currently singing. Ora began to understand what she saw. Kanya wrote this song out of frustration of having feelings for another girl. Feelings that didn’t fit in a traditional Thai family. The connection broke as Kanya finished singing. “You saw that didn’t you?” Kanya whispered. “I did. Those words you spoke to me, you said them to yourself first didn’t you?” Ora asked. Kanya nodded. “Beautiful. Simply beautiful” Ora whispered. Kanya swooned and Ora grew back quickly and caught her. “Like last time, if you’re a novice at the spell it can leave you drained” Ora said helping her up. Ora led her to her sofa to lie on. “You okay?” Kanya asked seeing Ora dazed. Ora knelt at the sofa. “It’s been a very long time since I saw something so…perfectly harmonious. You are beyond gifted” Ora said before leaning forward and kissing her. Ora hugged her tightly. “Rest” Ora said leaving her.</p>
<p dir="auto">That evening…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat down quietly before the terrarium with one saucer of food and water and a bowl of warm soapy water. The shrunken Chinese woman began quickly begging in Cantonese which Mike ignored. He picked her up and dropped her before the two bowls. Mike gestured for her to eat. Since it had been at least 36 hours since she had food and water, she wasted no time eating and drinking. Her eyes never leaving him. Once she had her fill, Mike gestured her to climb into the bowl. Smelling the soap, she figured what it was about. She was rather filthy by this point. Mike gave her a tiny scrap of paper towel to scrub her body. Mike heard footsteps and turned to see Katie sitting next to him. “She’s cute” Katie muttered. “Cute for a no-good sex trafficker you mean. Not much one to talk but even I have some limits” Mike said. “She knows English?” she asked. “Enough to know I don’t like her” Mike said grinning. “Please…help” the woman begged Katie trying to climb out the bowl. Katie flicked her in the chest sending her back into the bowl with a wet plop. “What’s first?” Katie asked. “Information. Since she was fucking a triad boss, I’m wondering how much she knew about the business. I could find sacrifices nobody will miss and get rid of a bunch of assholes at the same time. And then after that, a test subject so I can practice healing magic” Mike said with a sinister grin. “You always have the fun” Katie huffed. Mike looked at her curious. “What? Ever think I might want to have fun?” she asked. Mike gave a slight smile as she left.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had the woman finally get out of the bowl and dried her off. “I’m going to have fun with you but business first” Mike said with a glowing finger. The woman tried to bolt but Mike easily held her in his right grip as his left finger approached her tiny head. She gasped as his fingertip touched her. Using his mind control magic, Mike more or less raped her mind for information. For starters he learned her name was Yue and she was from a small village deep in the mainland. She fell victim to a snakehead as she came to America nearly a year ago. Apparently she wasted no time fucking a small-time boss to avoid being pimped out. Mike avoided all the rest fearing any attachment. Then he came to what he wanted to really know. She had not only seen more of their operations, she even met the big boss. “Mr. Chou? Looks like a fucking tool” Mike thought seeing the image in her mind. He was a man with his finger in many proverbial pies. Drugs, prostitution, smuggling, human trafficking, extortion, and counterfeiting. With his power, Mike could bleed him dry. Then Mike saw her most recent memories. Her seeing his glowing eyes as he mouth raped her. Her thoughts of him full of terror. She thought he was a demon from old legends. “You weren’t that far off” Mike chuckled. Mike released her and she trembled. Little did he know but he missed something as he saw her recent memories. During his attack on the massage parlor, he’d forgotten to destroy the cameras inside.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Yue, how did it feel to consume your old boyfriend? To feel him digest in your belly?” Mike asked. She only whimpered. “You know I could do the same to you right? Eat you alive and digest you in my belly. It would be so easy” he whispered touching her little cheek. She began crying and begging. “It’s what you deserve really selling other women out. Did any of their faces stick in your mind? Which one bothered you as they begged for your help? Was it that nice girl Mai? Did any of them? What about that one teenage girl? Did she scream the first time? Did you have any pity for her, any of them?” Mike asked with glowing eyes. She did not know how his words were heard in her mind in perfect Cantonese, but she knew what pissed him off. Yue was very good at reading people. It’s how she wrangled her way to the small boss’s favor…among her dick sucking skills. “Yes” she replied softly. “Then why sell them out so easily?” he asked. “NOT EASY! Not…easy. Look after myself” she said. “Some things are worse than death you know. Cowardice you die a thousand times in your mind. I don’t know much about Chinese society but I’m betting they don’t look kindly to those that sell out their own to gangsters. So allow me to give you penance. You’re going to suffer in ways you wish you died with the others. In 5 minutes, I’m going to orally rape you. In 10 minutes, I’m going to fuck you in the ass. And in 30 minutes I’m going to break both your legs and then heal them” Mike said cruelly.</p>
<p dir="auto">Her eyes went wide hearing that and suddenly she found she couldn’t move. She could only watch as Mike took off his clothes. Her heart beat faster seeing his hardening cock looming over her like a deadly serpent. Mike scooped her into his hand and brought her to his face. His eyes danced with unholy energy. The air itself smelled wrong. Grinning, he seized her left leg and sucked it into his mouth. Mike let go of his control and she began screaming feeling his tongue underneath her bare foot and his massive teeth on her leg. It would take barely any effort to bite it off and she knew it. He let go and gave her body a long lick. Yue coughed out his salvia. His fingers painfully squeezed her pea sized tits until she screamed. It was a sick relief when he sucked on them. And then his mouth went to her pussy. His tongue pushed her legs apart for him to feast on her puny little cunt. Yue grit her teeth fighting the urge to moan. No holding back would help when he pushed her lower body into his mouth and pinned her up to her tits. Yue felt him sucking on her like candy. Her little fists beat on his upper lip. Her cries mixed with whimpers and moans. She could only sob as her tiny body went rigid as she came. The giant moaning himself as he sucked and swallowed every tiny drop of her nectar. He let go of her placing her on the table. Her lower body slick with spit, bruises and scrapes from his teeth. Yue watched as the horrible giant shrunk down to her size. For a brief moment she thought she could attack him and somehow get away. But his eyes, those horrible eyes said there was no hope to be found in that basement.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike pushed her down and raised her ass up. With not a word or warning, he rammed his cock right up her ass till his balls slapped her cheeks. And like a sadistic animal, pounded Yue. She didn’t know how long it was. Her mind drifted off until she felt his cum going up her rectum. Mike let go of her panting. “Where have you been saving that?” The Asura laughed. Mike said nothing as he grew back to human size. Yue thought it was over until she remembered what he said. How he was going to break her legs. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry…” she whimpered crawling. His giant finger flipped her on her back. His thumb and index finger gripped her right leg. Mike began to apply pressure slowly. For a few seconds it was just a little painful as the pressure built. Then there was a tiny sickening snap. Yue screeched in pain “Like a little matchstick” Mike chuckled. Mike went to her other leg and broke it the same. Yue sobbed pitifully looking at her fractured legs. “Now let’s see if I can heal them” Mike said smiling. Mike went to heal them but found it tricky. It wasn’t the same as healing Katie of an ulcer. More energy intensive too. Trial and error, he found applying the magic like one spreads lotion on skin the proper way. Evenly and give it time to seep in and do its job. Yue’s legs were healed but Mike wasn’t done.</p>
<p dir="auto">He began again by breaking her left arm and healing it. Breaking ribs painfully by plucking her chest. Yue spitting blood and his finger moving around her chest to feel the tiny, fractured bones. It became a sick thrill to break and fix her. The most morbid of curiosities. Curious, he pulled her arm until it popped out of its socket. By this point, Yue was barely conscious only giving a gasp as her limbs were mangled. Mike learned quite a bit torturing her. As Yue was left twitching on the table, she wondered if she was actually in hell. That maybe she died in the parlor, and this was her torment by the ten kings of hell she was brought up believing to be true. In any event, Mike was done with her for the moment and dropped her into the terrarium. By then it was well past midnight and using all that magic tired him. Mike went upstairs to call it a night. As Mike walked through the living room towards the stairs, he saw headlights out of his front window. “You finally coming to bed?” Katie asked holding a glass of water. Shots rang out and bullets shattered the window. Mike instinctively reached for Katie and yanked her to the floor.</p>
<p dir="auto">His hand felt wet, but it wasn’t from water. He found it stained with blood. Katie’s blood. “Mike…” she groaned looking at blood seeping from her chest through her nightgown. Blood oozed out of her mouth and then she went limp. Her vacant eyes staring off into eternity. “No…no no NO NO NO NO NOOOOO!” Mike screamed as he quickly tried to heal her. Ruptured lung, torn aorta, massive internal bleeding. No pulse. There was too much for him to fix, not enough skill, and no time. Mike knew that and with it came a fury the Asura didn’t know he had within him. Mike heard footsteps behind him. The power within him showed a Chinese teen pointing a gun at the back of his head. With barely a thought, Mike used shrinking magic on part of the gun. “Bye asshole” the teen muttered pulling the trigger.</p>
<p dir="auto"><em>BANG</em></p>
<p dir="auto">The teen screeched in pain as his fingers were blown off. Mike had shrunk the barrel of the gun by two millimeters. Just enough for the round the get caught and backfire causing the gun to explode.  Mike got up and turned to face him. He grabbed his throat and lifted the teen off his feet and carried him one handed outside. Three more thugs stood outside apparently waiting on their friend to confirm the kills.  They didn’t expect what they saw next. In the darkness of the front porch, they could see Mike holding their buddy by his throat but also the reddish hue of energy wafting off him. Mike snapped the teen’s neck like a chicken bone and threw him hard enough his body smashed through the windshield of their car. One of them pulled his gun and fired. History repeating itself, Mike shrunk the bullets midair. His gun clicked now empty. He yells in Chinese for the others to fire and they do. Nothing. Mike calmly approaches as his red aura intensifies. The one that opened fire tries to attack him directly only to find he can’t move. Mike holds his hand out and mutters…“burn”.</p>
<p dir="auto">He only gets two seconds to scream before the magic imbued flames scorch the inside of his lungs. The flames so intense they weren’t red, orange, blue, or even violet. They were WHITE hot. The oxygen, sodium, and potassium in his body reacting all at once turning him to a human flashbang grenade. He exploded and what was left quickly turned to ashes carried off by the night winds. It was enough to scar and warp the minds of the other two for as long as they lived. “Tell your boss the devil is coming for him” Mike said to them both. One of them yanked the corpse of their friend that killed Katie off the car and jumped in the other followed suit. “How many does it take to deliver a message?” Mike asked. “Only one” the Asura replied. Mike pointed his finger and bolt of lightning came from it. It arced right towards their car quickly speeding away, blasted through the back window and striking the thug sitting passenger side in the back going right through his heart. He slumped forward dead making the driver scream and drive faster. Mike looked at the dead teen on the ground. He shrunk the body to a few inches tall and left it there. “Let the scavengers have him” he hissed.</p>
<p dir="auto">A few hours later, Mike sat quietly on the sofa. The living room stank of bleach and soap used to clean up Katie’s blood. Her body now shrunk to four inches sat in a small shoebox neatly washed and cleaned now wearing her favorite dress. He stared at it as his mind swirled with emotions and thoughts. “The garden or the attic with the others” he asked himself quietly. “No, not the attic. She was deathly afraid of spiders” he chuckled. There was an unhinged manner to his laughter. “Michael, for what it’s worth I’m sorry for your loss” the Asura said to him. Mike said nothing. “I’m serious. I too know the sting of losing someone I loved” he said. “You? You loved someone?” Mike laughed. “We’re agents of chaos Michael but we’re also capable of love. My beloved was named Ashel. Like your Katie, she did not care about the power I had and loved me for just me. As humans worshipped us as gods and goddesses, she worshipped me as a man. She gave a lonely immortal a reason to care about people again. And then one day by a cruel trick of fate, she suddenly died. So, I know the feeling of emptiness you feel. The wondering of how to live without her. I make a proposal Michael” the Asura said. “What is it?” Mike asked softly. “I have the knowledge to bring her back from the dead, but I lack the power to do so. Therefore, I need…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I know what you need, and I’ll do it. How many, who they are, it doesn’t matter as long as I can have her back” Mike hissed. “Very well Michael. Very well” the Asura said.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8322</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8322</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 01 Oct 2022 12:05:40 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 24 Sep 2022 03:28:14 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 18…Paved with Good Intentions</p>
<p dir="auto">It had been three weeks since Kanya successfully cast her very first spell. Now, Ora was finishing testing her on elemental magics…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Excellent! Water, earth, fire, and air” Ora said grinning. “Long ago, the four nations lived in harmony…until the fire nation attacked” Kanya said smirking. “What?” Ora asked. “You know, Avatar the Last Airbender” Kanya replied. “Don’t know what that is” Ora said. “Jesus you need to watch tv more” Kanya sighed. “Back to the lessons at hand. You’ve successfully cast magic in all four elements. Lightning is way tricker as it falls into combined element spells. We’ll cover that later” Ora said. Kanya shifted and brushed the dirt off her tiny legs. “Combined spells?” she asked. “Combined spells are two or more spells combined to create a spell of its own. For example, combining water and wind spells creates an ice spell. Wind, water, and fire creates lightning spells” Ora explained, “How many spells are there?” Kanya asked. “Not a clue. I myself know 34 different spells but mother said she knew around 200. There are even forbidden spells out there” Ora replied. “Forbidden?” Kanya asked. “Spells too dangerous to use. Spells that could unbalance the very order of the world. For example, a spell to revive the dead” Ora replied. “Whoa. Anyone ever do that? What happened?” Kanya asked. “I know only of one. A Yaksha way before my time. Kasem the Sage. His mate was a human woman who died in an accident. Stricken with grief, he began meddling in the natural order of life and death. He began combining spell after spell haphazardly and used humans as test subjects. The Sages of the time confronted Kasem and as they did, Kasem cast his crafted spell to raise his beloved.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Mother was only a child at the time but she told me what her mother told her. His mate rose from the ground she was buried in. A skeleton with bits of dried out skin sticking to her bones. Kasem laughed as flesh, muscle, and sinew grew and covered her decayed bones. “See! It can be done!” he yelled as she was whole once more. However, it soon became clear what was before them was anything but a young woman. It’s eyes devoid of life, no breath in her lungs, she was a soul vacant abomination. The Sages went to destroy her and Kasem defended it. A great battle occurred that could be seen and felt for miles around. They sky itself shuddered from the colossal spells cast. And as Kasem neared defeat, the monster he created attacked a Sage and drank her life force dry. In his madness, he still confessed his success even after witnessing what it had done. One of the Sages cast a light spell so bright it outshone the sun itself. The monster was burned to ash leaving a rage filled Kasem. His anger so great his natural positive Yaksha affinity turned negative. He had become an Asura. The Sages were forced to seal him away in a place no Yaksha or Asura could find him fearing not only his wrath if freed but the damnation of the knowledge he possessed” Ora said ending her tale.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Fuck me. Magic can really make ghouls and shit?” Kanya asked. Ora silently nodded. “Now, as for your training. The spells you’re going to learn today is healing magic and Farsight. Healing magic is a combination spell of the Farsight spell and energy manipulation spell technique. You already learned the latter. Farsight spell is a spell that lets you see things from far away or magnify what’s close hence the name. Higher tier levels changes the result. The Farsight spell is quite easy. Just focus the magic energy inside you into your eyes” Ora said. Kanya concentrated. “It hurts a little. Not like when I cast fire spells the first time, but it still stings” Kanya muttered. “Because you’re doing it for the first time. Your eyes have to adjust. Good, good you’re doing it. Now hold it” Ora said taking out a knife. She cut her finger. “Open your eyes” she said. “SHIT!” Kanya said scrambling away from the giantess. “Easy. I know I look weird” Ora said. “Weird?! Like moving X-ray weird! Fuck, I can see all your bones” Kanya muttered. “Now slowly, very slowly lower the energy” she said. Kanya did cringing as she saw her muscles and organs now. “Hold! Now what do you see?” Ora asked. “You look like you’re made of a faint light. What’s with your finger?” Kanya asked. “Haha…good you can see that. I cut myself and now you’re going to heal me. Focus your magic from your body to what you see is wrong. Imagine fixing it with your own energy. Yes that’s it. Use your mind to feel out what should be done” Ora said. Ora watched as the cut closed up within seconds. “Excellent job Kanya. Now relax” Ora said. “Hmm, I thought it would be hard feeling that stinging sensation. Little like when I cast the fire spell. Ora, why was the fire spell more difficult than the others? It took me almost a week to get it right” Kanya asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Because fire is not your affinity. Fire spells are a Asura affinity. When we cast spells outside our natural affinity, there is resistance to overcome. What you felt was the magical equivalent of pulling a muscle. Because of its affinity, it takes twice as much energy to cast a fire spell than it would an Asura” Ora explained. “What about Asura?” Kanya asked. “The spell that affects their casting ability due to affinity is light, since that spell is closely linked to healing, healing spells are tricky for them. It’s a tradeoff really, Asuras are usually much stronger than us, but they do not have the stamina, recovery, and scouting abilities we do” Ora said. “If an Asura can beat my ass so easily then what’s the point of teaching me these elemental spells?” Kanya asked. “To build a foundation of magical application. Once you have mastered healing spells, we’re moving to the magic you truly must master. Soul Resonance” Ora said. “That’s what I did when you ate me” Kanya said. “Yes the one you did instinctively. It won’t be like the others. It takes a very strong heart to cast it let alone master it. Now heal me again little one” Ora said cutting herself again.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat on the edge of his bed listening to Katie throwing up in the toilet once again. His sadistic games had ended with him freeing and erasing the shrunken prisoner Erin. In the coming week he had not seen or heard of her being found. While his game didn’t end the way he wanted, he did get an odd satisfaction of keeping his word. Then his attention was turned to Katie. Two weeks had passed with Mike doting on her. No shrinking innocent women just seeing to Katie which annoyed the Asura connected to him to no end. When Katie finally begun to have morning sickness, he grew her back to normal size. It took a day or so for the former shrunken girl to get used to being human size once more but to Mike it seemed everything was fine. That was a week ago. “Mike…” Katie groaned. Mike went to her. He patted her back. “Katie…what the hell…” he said about to flush the toilet until he noticed flecks of blood in her vomit. “My damn stomach hurts so bad” he groaned. Mike helped her to bed. Quickly he googled morning sickness and found no mention of flecks of blood so whatever was wrong with her wasn’t normal. Mike had a big problem on his hands. Anyone else would just take her to the hospital but this was a woman who been missing for months. No amount of mind control would stop someone from calling the cops. A doctor, a nurse, someone would notice. Mike couldn’t just dismiss the idea though. Possibly this could be a life-threatening problem. Just as Mike opened the dialing app on his phone, the Asura spoke to him. “May I weigh in?” the Asura asked. “Dude, I’m not in the mood for your mind games right now” Mike hissed looking at the now sleeping Katie. “No mind games. I just was going to tell you what’s wrong with her” the Asura said. “…what is it?” Mike asked.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Shrinking a human and then growing them within a small timeframe is no big deal. However, the longer they’re shrunk, the more problematic it is when they’re grown back to normal size. After being shrunk for an extended period of time, their bodes grow accustomed to it. Their heart, lungs, vital organs, even their brains adapt to being smaller. The most important case here is Katie’s stomach adjusted to eating foods much bigger than normal. Specifically, her stomach acids are more potent. Not a big deal since her entire digestive tract adapted. However, now that she’s normal size, her stomach can’t fully deal with her stomach acids. She’s suffering from a very bad ulcer. Hence the blood, excess vomiting, and severe pain. I should tell you that stomach ulcers have been known to be fatal” the Asura said. “I see. Then all we have to do is heal her” Mike said. “Sorry but no can do” the Asura said. “Fuck you mean no?! I know for a fact you healed me so I know you can use healing magic!” Mike yelled. “Yes I healed you. Healing someone else is a different matter. Healing magic goes against my affinity. It takes considerable energy to heal you let alone an outside target. Simply put, I’m not powerful enough. However…there is a way to fix that problem” the Asura said quietly. “Sacrifices, you need more sacrifices” Mike whispered. “Smart boy. Quite a few Michael. Women seeped in pain, misery, and suffering” he said. “How would I get them on short notice and not cause suspicion? Not like I can knock off another prison transport” Mike said. “I know a place. In fact, you’ve been in the area before. A place where those not from your land are taken advantage of” the Asura chuckled. “Elmhurst” Mike whispered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike checked on Katie one last time before he left. She was asleep but slightly feverish. Any misgivings he had disappeared as he felt her sweaty forehead. He grabbed his keys and drove to Elmhurst New York. When he arrived, he parked his car in a standard public lot. His Toyota Camry would simply blend in with the others. Last time he was here he destroyed an innocent family and kidnapped the only surviving member, Kanya. He already knew he would be doing far worse by day’s end this time. “How are you so sure I can find what you need?” Mike asked. “It’s a story as old as time boy. People come to settle in a foreign land and preyed upon by the locals or their own people that came before them. This land called the United States is rife with such history…or so I’ve read in your history books since awakening” the Asura said. “For someone that was sealed away for 2000 years you’re pretty knowledgeable” Mike muttered. “Knowledge is power Michael. Only fools squander it” the Asura said coldly. Mike walked to where Kanya’s family ran their Thai restaurant curious as to what happened to it. He found it not a restaurant anymore but a decadent massage parlor. “You serious?” Mike asked looking at the pictures taped to the windows. “Like I said. Always someone to prey on foreigners in a foreign land. This works in our favor Mike. Plenty of women nobody will miss or dare ask questions about” the Asura said. The demon sensed his wariness. “Either them or Katie. Your choice” he said. Mike grit his teeth and entered the parlor.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Afternoon sir. Care for a massage?” the young looking receptionist asked. Mike judged her to be 19 or 20 years old. Definitely not Thai. Most likely southern Cantonese by the slight touch of tan in her skin. Exceptionally pretty but it figured to display someone this beautiful to lure customers in. “Yes please” Mike replied. She showed him a pamphlet and Mike nearly chuckled as it closely looked like a menu at first. 10 women in all and not one could be called ugly or even homely. Mike chose one at random as it truly didn’t matter for what he had planned. “This way sir” she said leading him to a back room. While the last time he was here he didn’t explore, Mike could tell the renovations were new by the smell of fresh paint and epoxy. She bid him to strip down and wear the towel on the folding bed. Mike did just that and waited. Within minutes, his requested girl walked in wearing very little. Simple flip flops on her feet and a thin white dress. Mike wouldn’t admit it, but she chose her because her eyes reminded him of Kanya. Something about them, something behind them. She was 22 at most and thin. 5’4 and a welcoming smile. But with the Asura’s powers, he could see her aura. She was anything but happy. “Afternoon sir. I am Mai. Please lay down” she said. Mike laid down and let her work. “I’m surprised you just didn’t start shrinking them as soon as you came in. Not having second thoughts are you?” the Asura asked. “Might as well get a massage first” Mike replied in his mind.</p>
<p dir="auto">She started with his shoulders first. “You are very tense. First time getting message?” she asked smiling. “This way yeah. Your hands are very…soft” Mike replied. “Thank you” she said softly. 15 minutes later she began working on his legs. “You work out?” she asked. “Former Army” he replied. Mike glanced behind him to see her aura has slightly shifted. “Aww hell. She likes me” Mike thought. This was second to last thing Mike wanted to happen. He had to stay focused, or the curse would kick in for sure. She giggled as his toes scrunched when she rubbed his feet. Then she stopped. “Please lay still. I shall begin on your back” she said. Mike heard two soft thunks on the floor then a series of soft groans of metal. Mike nearly jumped as he felt two small bare feet on his back. Mike had heard that some masseuses used their feet but didn’t expect her to do it. He fully relaxed as her long toes pulled on his flesh before pressing on it. Knots of stress melting under delicate Asian feet. His spine popping now and then under her weight. Mike felt her get off him and she said to flip onto his back.</p>
<p dir="auto">He watched her massage his chest. Her hands lingering on his pectoral muscles. “Bet it’s a relief getting a decent guy and not some fat slob” he said. Mai blushed and quietly nodded. He liked her smile and when he did, the curse came for her. Not like a tidal wave or a gentle stream. Like flash flood that creeps up on you. A feeling that quickly builds. Mike knew there was no escape for either of them. He grabbed her hand and pulled her close. “Sir. The massage isn’t over” she said softly. He gave her a gentle kiss and whispered…“I’m sorry”. Mike shrunk her to three inches tall and pulled off her clothing. Passed out in his hand, he took a moment to study her. He wondered where in China she came from. What her hopes and dreams had been. The suffering she endured. He tilted his hand back letting her naked body slip into his mouth. And from there he swallowed. He sat there for a moment quietly after feeling her land in his stomach. Then she began moving. No doubt terrified of finding herself in the darkness thigh deep in stomach acids. Mike wondered if she would even know how she died.  After ten minutes she had gone still, and he could feel the energy of her life flow into the Coin in his pants pocket through him. But he knew she was just the first of many.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike put his clothes back on and left the room. He followed the sound of voices to the back room that was most likely the old restaurant storage room. And there sat 8 other girls on cheap beds surprised to see him. He looked at them and one caught his eye. The remorse and sadness filling his heart was replaced with rage. A girl no older than 16 had done this. He raised his hand and said…“leave and forget this place” in perfect Mandarin. “Michael…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“You shut the hell up. You’ll get your fill, but I’ll be damned if I sacrifice kids to you” Mike hissed. The others were not that lucky. A collective pop of air as he shrank the remaining 7. Mike simply walked over, collected them, stripped them, and one by one ate them alive. The receptionist must’ve thought something was off being too quiet and found Mike sitting on one filthy bed with two tiny legs and feet sticking out of his mouth. She watched in shock as he slurped them into his mouth like a lo mein noodle and swallow. “Perfect timing. Come here” he said using his mind control magic forcing her to obey. He could sense her fear rising as she had no control over her body. “Kneel” he ordered. She got on her knees before him. He roughly grabbed her face with his hand. “I had an idea when we first met but now I’m looking closer I’m certain. You’re treated different from the other girls. More meat in your bones, no bags under your eyes, not a mark on your face. Take your clothes off” he ordered. She shucked her almost insulting stereotypical Chinese dress, bra, and panties. Now only wearing the flats on her feet, Mike nodded. “As I thought. Not so much as a blemish on your skin. You’re the mama san here. The boss lady. You cozy up to the big boss for better treatment didn’t ya?” Mike asked. “Yes sir” she said still under his command. He blood ran hot. "I got a thing about people selling out their own. I may be a monster but people that traffics others, especially teenage kids really pisses me off. “Get your boss on the phone and tell him a foreigner is fucking his business up” Mike hissed. The woman got off her knees and pulled a cell phone from her discarded dress pocket. She dialed a number and once someone picked up said exactly what Mike told her to.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Good. Now come back here. We’re going to have some fun” Mike said grinning. Mike took off his pants and boxers. “Open up” he said. She opened her mouth and Mike thrusted his cock into it.  “Obviously you’ve done there before” he hissed as her tongue caressed his cockhead. Mike had her slow down so he could thoroughly enjoy it. Ten minutes later he could hear the bell chime as the front door was thrown open. Within a minute, three Chinese gangsters were looking at Mike getting his dick sucked by the boss’s woman. “You…uuugh…just a moment” Mike said cumming in her mouth. Mike made her swallow it. “Sorry. Was in the middle of something. You must be the boss seeing how you’re dressed better than the other two” Mike said grinning. "Shāle zhège húndàn (kill this asshole) the boss spat in Chinese. Mike held his hand out. His control magic freezing their minds. “Zìjî kāi qiāng (shoot yourselves)” Mike said grinning. Dutifully, they pointed their guns to their own heads and pulled the triggers. Mike rubbed his ears from the sound as he looked at their bodies on the floor. The boss stood there shocked beyond belief. “Who…who are you?” he whispered in fear. “The devil making his rounds and I’m come to collect” Mike said coldly walking up towards him and grasping his head. With terrible power, Mike looked into his mind and saw the things he had done to the community and beyond. The lives ruined, the lives destroyed, the lives he’d taken. “He’s a nasty one even by my standards” the Asura chuckled. Mike found something recent in his memory and nodded. Mike let him go. “Please…please let me go. I have money…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Blood money made off their misery” Mike said cutting him off. With a smile, Mike willed him to shrink slowly. His mental control made sure he didn’t run on him. When he was down to a miserable one inch tall, Mike plucked him up. “Open up sweetie” Mike said to the young woman. Once she had, Mike placed the man on her tongue. “The world will be better off when you’re gone.” Mike said coldly unsung his finger to close her mouth. He could scarcely believe what was happening to him. An hour ago, he was counting thousands of dollars of money while one of his whores rubbed his feet. Now shrunk to the size of a cockroach and sitting on the tongue of his favorite whore whose mouth reeked of another man’s semen. “Swallow like the good traitor you are” Mike commanded. She swallowed taking the gangster to her stomach. Her meal ticket now her meal. Mike shrunk her moments later and after putting his pants back on placed her in his pocket. He left the place and drove down the road and onto the highway. “Not going straight home?” the Asura asked. Mike didn’t answer.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike drove down to the Port Authority and stopped at the gate. “Badge please” the armed guard said. “I’m not in the mood. Open sesame” Mike said with glowing eyes. “Yes sir” the man said under his control. Mike drove around until he parked in front of a very large shipping container. “PT109. This is what I saw in his mind” he muttered as he shrunk the locks on the double steel doors. Mike flag the doors open and shined his cell phone light inside. He cringed as a horrible smell of piss and shit emanated from it. Dozens of people. Men, women, and children in filthy conditions looked at him dazed. “Sit down” Mike said commanding them. Such a burst of power left him dizzy. Locking it back, Mike shrunk the 50 ft. container down to a portable six inches. He carefully picked it up not wanting to injure or kill the bug sized people inside. “Oh, they’ll make nice…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Try again” Mike muttered. Mike placed them on the floor of his car and drove off. He drive back into the city this time directly into Chinatown and parked. He placed the container on the ground and opened it. In groups of five, he restored them to human size and gave them one final command before releasing them. “Yuânlí shétóu (stay away from snakeheads)” he said. Snakeheads being the slag for Chinese (or simply Asian) human traffickers. Once they were all gone, Mike shrunk the odious contributed to the size of a pill and dropped it into the sewer. Then, he went home still carrying the woman from earlier.</p>
<p dir="auto">When he got home, he went downstairs and dropped her into the terrarium. Only then she woke up screaming and yelling. “Shut up” he spat before leaving her in the plastic tank in the dark. Mike went to his bedroom to find Katie asleep. Sitting down awoke her. “Where have you been?” she asked. “Taking care of business” he said softly. He raised her shirt and placed his hand on her stomach. “You better not be lying” Mike said in his mind as he began healing her. Mike did notice there was difficulty in doing so, so for the moment considered the Asura told the truth. He found he could see through her skin like a fuzzy X-ray. He could see the damage in her stomach and proceeded to repair it aided by the Asura’s knowledge. Once done ran his hand up and down her body replacing lost blood cells and cleansing her of septic toxins. Know already was looking better. “Now rest” Mike said kissing her forehead. Mike sat alone in the living room drinking a bottle of old whiskey he found thinking about that night. The innocent lives he took. The innocent lives he saved. And as his mind tried to ration what he did was balanced; his heart knew otherwise.</p>
<p dir="auto">As there was one thing he could not rationalize matter how much he thought he did good. He enjoyed getting stronger even at the cost of innocent lives. He took another swing of booze and said something as he held the Coin in his other hand.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I want more”. And as he did, the crack in the Coin grew once more nearly touching the center.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8193</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8193</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 24 Sep 2022 03:28:14 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 17 Sep 2022 03:30:19 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 17…The Truth Can Set You Free</p>
<p dir="auto">“Alright Kanya. Now that you’ve fully mastered connecting to the energies of nature, you’re ready to begin your training in magic” Ora said. “Only took two weeks” Kanya muttered. “Don’t be so impatient. I’ve known some students that take an entire year. Now, the first lesson about magic is you cannot create from nothingness. The spells you use its energy come from within, the energy you just learned to tap into. You run out of that energy; you won’t be able to cast magic. Lesson two, magic is the bending of physical laws of our world. They cannot break them. So, you can’t just snap your fingers and make gold appear in your hand. Those are the two fundamental rules about magic. I’ll explain the others as you advance. Now to learn your first spell. Shrinking and growth magic” Ora said. “Wait. How is a shrinking spell not breaking physical laws?” Kanya asked. Ora waved her hand, and a gust of wind levitated a bunch of leaves. “Pretend these leaves make up the atom of something. An apple, person, cat, whatever. Now watch” she said. Ora used the wind to bring the leaves closer together. “Same leaves but now the collection is smaller. Shrinking magic makes things smaller by taking away the space between what makes them up. Modern humans call them electrons. Then we shunt away the mass” Ora replied. “Sounds needlessly complicated” Kanya said. “That’s why we have magic. Shrinking and growth magic is as instinctive to us as chameleons changing the color of their skin. First thing first is removing the spell on you” Ora said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Channel the energy like normal and then hold it” she said. Kanya did within seconds. “Good. Now sense what feels different. What doesn’t belong. It might take a minute” Ora said. After a few minutes Kanya spoke. “There’s something inside me. Like a red thread” Kanya muttered. Take your hands and imagine reaching into yourself. Do it very slowly" Ora said. Kanya did and took her right hand and touched her bare chest. A light glowed brightly at her fingertips. Kanya grimaced as she pulled on the thread. She pulled it out and within a second it evaporated. Moments later Kanya grew to human sized. “Uuugh!” Kanya groaned puking. “Easy kid. You’ve been shrunk for a while. Your body is reacting to the change” Ora said patting her back. “What…was that?” Kanya groaned. “The shrinking spell Mike and the Asura forced on you. Since you’re a beginner Yaksha, it was very effective on you. Come with me back to the cabin and rest for a while” she said. Ora helped her to her couch and gave her some tea. “I’m impressed you accomplished that in your first try” Ora said quietly sitting next to her. “I feel so weird like the world shrank” Kanya said drinking her tea. “From your perspective it did. Later this afternoon you’ll learn to change size on your own. Once you master that, we can begin with elemental magics starting with the easiest, wind” Ora told her.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Was it this hard for you?” Kanya asked. “At your age I already had mastered basic and intermediate level magic. Even the most gifted Yaksha don’t reach master level until their 30’s. And few progress further to Sage” Ora said. “Sage?” Kanya asked. “The closest translation you’d understand. Sage level Yaksha can cast magic on natural disaster levels. For example, beginners can cast thunderstorm level gusts. Intermediates, hurricane level gusts. Masters, actual tornadoes. And Sages, hurricanes” Ora said. “And you?” Kanya asked. "Master level. Mother however was a Sage. She was responsible for the typhoon that destroyed the Mongol fleet set to invade Japan centuries ago. “Holy shit” Kanya whispered. “Hold out your hand” Ora said. Kanya did and Ora used her magic to coax out Kanya’s. “What is that?!” Kanya asked looking at her hand. Circling it and glowing was a magic circle with seemingly random lines crisscrossing it. “Your magic signature in purest form. Only you have this form. Here’s mine” Ora said showing hers. “It kinda looks like mine” Kanya said. “The lines here represent bloodline. As I said earlier we’re related by blood which is why yours looks like mine. If your stomach settled, we can eat lunch” Ora said to her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Hello my little ladybugs! Congratulations on making it to the final five. For the next challenge you’ll be monster killing. Since there’s only five of you left, you’ll now be just one team. Your weapons will be these needles” he said dropping a small handful of needles into the terrarium before the shrunken women prisoners. To their scale, they were more like metal spears. “The rules are very simple. No time limit, no MVP, no weakest link, and the game isn’t over until you kill the monster. Beware, the monster will not hesitate to eat cute little bugs like you and is VERY dangerous” he said. “What in god’s name is it?” one asked. “That’s a surprise. You have one hour to get used to your weapons and make whatever feeble plans you want” he said before leaving them. Mike returned upstairs. “How do you feel?” Mike asked sitting next to Katie. Katie was playing Fruit Ninja on his iPad using her bare feet to swipe. “Fine” Katie replied playing. “No morning sickness?” he asked. “That won’t be for a few more weeks” she replied. Katie sat down after clearing the level. “No sore feet of anything?” he asked rubbing her tiny feet between his fingers. “No” she replied. Mike stopped. “I didn’t say stop” she giggled. His fingers rubbed her feet for another minute before he started on her legs. He leaned in and kissed the back of her head. “Eventually I need to grow you back to normal” he said. “It can wait. Just playing Fruit Ninja is great for my calf muscles” she said. “And your ass. I can bounce a skittle off of it” he said snickering. “You’re in a good mood today” she said. “Took some antidepressants” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You went to a doctor?” she asked. “Nah. Found some my grandpa had laying around” he replied. “You swallowed a bunch of old ass pills?! You crazy?!” she asked. “Relax. They’re working fine and if not I’m virtually immortal” he said. “That’s not the point! Expired pills can cause all kinds of shit. Dangerous mood swings just for starters” she said irritated. “Okay. Okay geez” he said as he moved his finger to her tummy. “Katie. Do you want things to stay this way. Having a baby changes things. Most importantly did you consider seeing your parents again?” he asked. “What would I say? Hey mom and dad. I’m not dead in a cornfield like you thought. I was just shrunk and kidnapped. By the way, I fell in love with my kidnapper and I’m having his baby” she said. “Yeah that conversation would be awkward” he said. “Unless you use that mind control power you got” Katie said looking up at him. “There’s other considerations. Birth certificate, social security number, school, pediatric doctors, hell just delivering the baby” Mike said. Katie hadn’t thought of all that. “We really need to think about you joining society again. You can’t be my shrunken sex toy forever” he said quietly. Katie turned around. “Even if we have to change our lives, I’ll always be your sex toy" she said looking up at the giant. “I love you” he whispered before kissing her. “Love you more” she giggled returning it.</p>
<p dir="auto">After an hour had passed, Mike retuned downstairs holding a shoebox. Katie had asked what was inside and was horrified when Mike answered. She chose NOT to observe this game. “I’m back my little ladybugs. Are you ready to start the game? Too bad if not because the monster inside this box is hungry. I suggest you get back as I place her in” Mike chuckled as he opened the box and shook it. What came out was a larger than average wolf spider that landed inside the terrarium. “Meet my new buddy Charlotte. A North American wolf spider I found behind the house. Wolf spiders are unique as they run down and attack their prey instead of waiting in a web. They like to pounce and paralyze their prey hence the name wolf spider. Like I said earlier, your goal is to kill it. No time limit. May the odds be in your favor!” Mike laughed stepping back and sitting down. All of them were terrified of the thing. At their size it was no 3-inch-long spider but a 30 ft. long behemoth. The hairs on its legs standing up sensing 5 bug sized prey. Their scent carried right to it enticing the beast. They trembled, their legs shook, one pissed herself which only magnified her scent. None dared to move.</p>
<p dir="auto">Charlotte crept closer moving its head left and right. It’s multiple eyes locking onto each one of them. It couldn’t decide which one to attack first. “Goddammit let’s go!” the bravest one yelled charging. Two others followed. The spider sensed its prey running to it which apparently confused its simple brain as it backed up an inch. Number 1 attacked its first left leg stabbing it. The spider reared back, and the shrunken prisoner lost her hold on her needle. It popped out of the spider leg. Charlotte came right down on her as its fangs pierced her chest injecting its venom. The woman’s chirpy scream startled the others. One lost her footing as a spider leg came down on chest breaking her ribs. The third one quickly ran back. They watched as Number one convulsed before going limp. Shockingly, she was still alive as the spider wrapped her up in webbing. Then Charlotte turned her attention to the injured one doing her similar. However, the shock added with a crushed rib cage killed her. The surviving three huddled into the barracks. Mike watched in fascination as the spider liquified the insides of the shrunken women and casually drank them. Because they wore orange, Mike could easily see them even wrapped in webbing. The first one, her body was damn near mummified. Body drained of fluids so badly her tiny shoes fell off. The other her face sunken in, her eyes gone. Even Mike got squeamish.</p>
<p dir="auto">An hour passed. Then another hour. Mike opened the barracks. “You know, hiding is just going to work against you. Spiders don’t tire out and sleep like we do. She’ll get hungry again and the hungrier they get, the more vicious they are. My suggestion is to attack him while he still is eating the other one” Mike said grinning. They just looked at him helplessly. “Not to mention your only source of water is out there. Fun fact, spiders can go without water longer than humans” Mike said before putting the roof back. 15 minutes later, the three survivors tip toed out of their barracks. The spider Charlotte was still nursing the last fluids out of her second victim with its body turned away from the three. Slowly they approached. Closer and closer. The spider paused as its hairy legs had been conditioned by millions of years of evolution to sense vibrations, even in the thin layer of dirt in the terrarium. They realized it was now or never and charged it.</p>
<p dir="auto">The first one jumped on her back and was nearly thrown off before she sunk her needle into its body. At their size they could hear it hiss in pain. It began to shake back and forth as the prisoner held on for dear life. The second stabbed it in the underside of the thorax as it reared delivering a crippling blow. The third went for the head as it fell. She raised her needle and just as she stabbed it, Charlotte bit her deep in her chest injecting venom inside her lungs. The prisoner was screwed. If the venom wouldn’t kill her, two punctured lungs would. Even still she stabbed it again and again in the head until Charlotte collapsed. It’s legs slowly curling into its body. The two pulled the third to safety. “Hold on! Just hold on!” one yelled trying to stymie the blood flow. “Stand back both of you” Mike said. At first they didn’t until they saw his finger come down. They watched in horror as Mike crushed the dying woman underneath his finger like an insect. “More merciful that way. Congrats you two for winning the game” he said. Mike didn’t give them notice he was plucking them up. He carried them to his bathroom. He ran the sink full if of warm water and grew them to a more manageable four inches. “Figured you’d want to wash off the bug guts” he said before leaving them.</p>
<p dir="auto">“How many survived this time?” Katie asked as Mike sat down. “Two. The last game is going to prove interesting seeing how they tried to help the last victim” he replied. Katie grew quiet.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Now that you got food in your stomach, we can start on your magic lessons” Ora said. “Shrinking and growing magic right?” Kanya asked. “Correct” Ora replied. “Good. I…I don’t like being human sized right now. Is that weird?” she asked. “Not really seeing you’ve awakened your Yaksha blood. Our kind is naturally tiny. We just assume human size out of convenience” Ora said. Kanya followed her back to the forest. There they sat down. “You should have some energy still inside you. Shrinking magic starts with a clear picture of your target, in this case you. For a beginner, invoking magic requires a focus, a gesture if you will. Use whatever gesture you feel like. There’s no wrong answer” Ora said. Kanya held out her hands turning them palms up. Energy began to concentrate in her hands. “Good. See yourself getting smaller. Envision the energy gently squeezing you making you smaller. Good…good…” Ora muttered as Kanya began to shrink. It was slow as Kanya shrank an inch per second. “Not too fast or the stress on your body will cause you to pass out” Ora muttered. Ora watched her patiently. “Okay stop before you shrink to the size of a gnat” Ora chuckled. Kanya stopped and realized she shrank until she was barely a millimeter tall. “…oh shit” Kanya muttered seeing Ora the size of a small mountain. Ora grew her back to four inches tall. “Fuck me that was scary” Kanya sighed. “You kinda zoned out there. It can happen the first time. Anyway, congrats on your first successful spell. Don’t let it go to your head though. As I said, shrinking magic is the easiest for us. Now for the next few hours I want you to practice shrink and growing. I’ll watch it make sure you don’t shrink into a microbe or something” Ora chuckled.</p>
<p dir="auto">Hours later…</p>
<p dir="auto">The two survivors enjoyed a real dinner for the first time in very long time. At first they thought being given a choice of what to eat was a trick. However, they realized it wasn’t as Mike actually went out, bought the ingredients, returned and cooked it. A porterhouse steak with a loaded baked potato, buttery rolls, and wine. Their clothes soiled by spider blood; Katie gave them her clothes to wear. But as they sat on his giant kitchen table eating the dinner he prepared by their request, they thought about all the others dead. “Is it good?” Mike asked almost startling them. “…yeah” one replied. “You know, it’s silly to refer to you as numbers now there’s only two of you. What’s your names?” he asked. “Leticia” one replied. “Erin” said the other. Mike had paid them little attention in terms of physical looks for two reasons. One they were as small as ants normally, and two he tried to avoid any personal feelings for them. Now this size and speaking to them in this manner, he couldn’t help but take notice. Leticia was biracial with African American and apparently Dominican heritage judging by her accent. Mike guessed she was around 30 or so. Erin looked to be in her late 20’s, Italian and had an accent herself that sounded like she was from Jersey. He was naturally curious as to what they were in prison for. “So, what did you do Leticia?” Mike asked. “Worked at Port Authority. Helped smuggle cocaine into the country. 25 to life” she replied. “Port Authority is in New York” Katie said. “Overcrowding sent me down here” she said flatly. “Money laundering. 10 years” Erin said as Mike looked at her.</p>
<p dir="auto">“What’s the last game?” Leticia asked. “Haven’t decided yet” Mike replied. Leticia and Erin looked at one another. “I won’t do it” Leticia said finishing her food. “Pardon?” Mike asked. “You heard me I’m done. I went along with it hoping I’d be the winner but after today, I’m done. All those that died before me…and now looking at Erin I’ll have that on my soul the rest of my life” she said. “Survivors guilt” Mike muttered. “Call it want you want. I don’t care anymore” Leticia said standing up. Katie wanted to say something but after the last few weeks didn’t want to see, no more like feel helpless watching someone she didn’t want die before her come to a bad end. “What about you Erin? Anything to say?” Mike asked. Leticia wondered why he would ask Erin anything. “If she doesn’t play, does that mean I win?” Erin asked. “Yes” Mike replied. “I have kids outside waiting on me” Erin muttered. Leticia solemnly nodded. “So there you have it. You got your winner and your loser on OUR terms!” Leticia laughed. Leticia tore her clothes off and stood there naked grinning. “Bring it pendejo. BRING IT!” Leticia screamed. Mike took the fork in his hands and stabbed her right in the chest. Leticia looked down at the giant fork teeth skewering her. She grinned as blood seeped from her mouth. Mike lifted the fork with her still stick on it to his mouth and slipped Leticia in. With no remorse or emotion began chewing. Mike ignored her screams and sobs which only lasted three seconds. Chewing her into a fine pulp, he swallowed and cleaned his palate with a sip of wine. Nonchalantly, he finished his food as Katie and Erin just stared down at the table surface. “I’ll release you in the morning” Mike said coldly leaving them.</p>
<p dir="auto">Back with Ora and Kanya…</p>
<p dir="auto">“This will really help with muscle cramps?” Kanya asked standing before a giant cup of tea naked. “Lavender tea works wonders little one. Now hop in” Ora replied sitting down in front of her coffee table. Kanya raised her left leg and piped her toe into the tea. It wasn’t hot enough to hurt but not cool either. Slowly she stepped in and submerged herself up to her shoulders. “This feels so weird” she muttered. “You get used to seeing things from a different perspective. Why pay for a large bathtub with you have a perfectly fine sink?” Ora said smiling. Ora dipped her finger in the tea and dripped some onto Kanya’s head. “How many of us are out there?” Kanya asked. “Not many with power like ours. The more human blood in us the more diluted our power is. If I had to guess there couldn’t be more than 25 pure bloods left in the world. And those of my level at most 100. As for you, maybe 10,000” Ora replied. “That many?!” she asked. “It can add up over the centuries. The overwhelming majority though lay dormant such as you were” Ora replied. “What about Sages?” Kanya asked. “3. Only three and they have distanced themselves from humanity” she replied. “You okay? You look sad” Kanya asked. “You remind me of my sister. She used to bathe in tea to relax” Ora said. There was a moment of silence. “May I…pet you?” Ora asked. “Sure, after Mike I don’t mind a giant person petting me” Kanya chuckled. Ora pet her long wet black hair. “You must really miss her” Kanya said. “She was my other half. We would finish each other sentences. We even shared mates” Ora replied.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You shared boyfriends and stuff?” Kanya asked. “Yaksha sexuality isn’t the same as humans. We don’t categorize things like straight, gay, bi, or the like nor do we believe in monogamy although we do choose one mate above all when we pass a certain age” Ora said. “Sounds wild” Kanya said propping her feet up on the edge of the teacup. “Well, we had been known to have what you would call orgies when an abundance of positive energy fills the lands we lived on” Ora replied suddenly rubbing the tea into Kanya’s little soles. “Am I…getting you aroused?” Kanya asked. “You are an attractive one and it has been lonely living up here. Apologies” Ora said looking away. “I didn’t mean to shame you or anything. I was curious is all” Kanya said getting up and stepping out of the teacup. “You have not soaked long enough” Ora said. “I’d rather be petted right now” Kanya said blushing. Ora cleaned her up and carried her to her bedroom. Ora placed her on her bare breasts after laying down in bed. “Was Mike gentle with you?” Ora asked as he finger rubbed Kanya’s back. “Not at first but after some time he was. Very much after I was badly hurt. Truthfully, I liked it when he was both kind and a little commanding” Kanya replied. “I see. Kanya, I wish to lick your pussy” Ora said with a slight nervous tone. Kanya climbed to her face and planted her crotch on Ora’s lips. Ora opened her mouth slightly letting Kanya slip in. There Ora steadied her as the lonely Yaksha sucked and licked her tiny cunt. “Hmm…feels good” Kanya moaned.</p>
<p dir="auto">After Kanya came, Ora licked her mouth. “Definitely Yaksha blood in you. Only our kind is that sweet” Ora chuckled. “Really? My pussy tastes that sweet?” Kanya asked. “Care to find out?” Ora asked. Kanya nodded and Ora placed her before her giant cunt. “Yes, yes I missed this. Eat me out my little student. Eat your teacher’s pussy” Ora sighed. Kanya little tongue drank up her fluids as fast as the giantess made them. Ora had to control herself fighting the urge to push her little student up her pussy. Kanya was sprayed with Ora’s juices when she came causing Ora to dutifully clean her in the bathroom sink. Not both satisfied, they laid in bed. “I’m happy with myself for the first time in a long while” Kanya said. “Oh? What do you mean?” Ora asked. “My parents were super traditional so that meant their daughter couldn’t be bisexual” Kanya said. “You’ve had feelings for males and females before?” Ora asked. “Since I was 13 or so. Had a crush on Sarah Hart in 8th grade. And Kevin Dion in 9th grade. Kept to myself how I felt. It drove me crazy. It…it was really bad for me in high school. I feared mom and dad would find out somehow and disown me or something” Kanya said. “Your Yaksha blood influenced your feelings. That’s not your fault Kanya” Ora said. “I know that now but…anyway I just like I’m finally me right now and I have you to thank for it. Thanks Ora” Kanya said. Ora leaned over and kissed her. "You have nothing to thank me for.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8144</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8144</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 17 Sep 2022 03:30:19 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sun, 11 Sep 2022 21:49:37 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">It’s a wonderful story and what a great read.  I can’t wait for part two. Thank you for sharing it here</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8078</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8078</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[frollo]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sun, 11 Sep 2022 21:49:37 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 10 Sep 2022 03:57:17 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 16…Cracking Up</p>
<p dir="auto">She hadn’t spoken to him for days. The smallest worry for her at the time was neither had he tried to speak to her either. The second was his little project of his he’d been working on since yesterday constantly with near manic intensity. And then there was the third worry which was the biggest of all. She had to tell him regardless of what was going on. Katie, who had been avoiding him by staying in the bedroom watching whatever on his iPad, left the bedroom and made her way to the living room where he was. There was Mike working away with a box cutter, craft glue, markers, and cardboard. “What’re you working on now?” she asked. Mike paused his work. “Decided to speak to me again?” he asked. “Can you truly blame me after what you did? You didn’t just kill someone I liked, you did it brutally. Even after I begged you not to you chewed her up” she said. “Would saying sorry make you feel better?” he asked. “You cold hearted bastard. I…I can’t keep doing this with you” she said. “Then go. Pick out your clothes and unshrink them along with you. I’ll erase your memories of us and send you on your way” Mike said coldly. “You’d really do that wouldn’t you?” she whispered. “What do you want from me Katie?!” he yelled. “TO CARE! To tell me to stay! To tell me you love me again…” she whimpered before breaking down crying. Mike picked her up and placed her in his hand.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I’m pregnant” she told him. “Last time you said that you weren’t sure” he muttered. “Last time I was two weeks late. Now it’s three weeks” she muttered sniffling. Mike quietly nodded. “Katie, I wanted to spare Sarah I really did but I went allowed to” he said. “Your rules…” she was saying before he stopped her. “Had nothing to do with it. You know about the curse that was threatening you and Kanya right? The deal I made to make you two exempt had a…fine print thing going on. In a nutshell, only you two women on the PLANET are exempt. Anyone else is fair game. Anyone” he said. “But what if the baby is a girl?!” she asked. “…I can’t love her. I can’t love any other girl…ever. It would be too dangerous for them” he said. “Oh my god Mike. I didn’t know” she said. “Now you do and now you know why I’ve been cold. Have to practice” he said with a weak smile. She petted his check with her little hand. He held her wrist between his fingers and kissed her hand. “I do love you. Beyond all the weird kinky things I do to you I love you for who you are. Someone who can understand me” he said softly. His kissed her before placing her back on the floor. She sat down near him. “What are you making anyway?” she asked. “A maze” he replied.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Here is fine. Please sit” Ora said placing her on the ground. “In the dirt?” Kanya asked. “Yes the dirt” she replied. Kanya sat down as Ora sat a foot in front of her. “Explain again what we’re doing?” Kanya asked. “While you did unlock your magic ability, you’ve yet to manifest it again. So, to remedy this we need a catalyst. Something to coax your ability to perform magic. In this case we use the natural positive energy of nature” Ora replied. “And me being naked?” Kanya asked. “Being naked makes us easily attuned to the energy around us” Ora replied. “That’s nice and dandy but a four-inch Asian girl on the forest floor is a nice meal for a snake or even the damn mosquitos buzzing around” Kanya said looking around. “That won’t be an issue” Ora said to her. “Easy for you to say. You’re human sized and don’t have to deal with mosquitos the size of poodles” Kanya griped. Suddenly there was an electric buzz and a mosquito exploded in a puff of smoke. “Like I said it won’t be an issue. Now stop complaining and close your eyes” Ora said gruffly. Kanya closed her eyes. “Deep breaths. All life is formed from positive energy. Right now, you’re surrounded by many forms of life infused with that energy. That energy is connected like strands of a web. From the bacteria in the soil to the pine trees above our heads. Let that energy connect you to the web” she said. “I feel a tingle” Kanya said. “Good. Let it start to flow through you. Like a steady pulse. Good. You’re doing it” Ora said seeing an ethereal faint light creep up her little body. Slowly it went up until it paused at her groin. The suddenly it faded out. “Shit” Kanya muttered. “Very good for a first try” Ora said. "This is harder than it looks. Why when I manifested my magic it was so flashy? " Kanya asked. “What you did was instinctive to avoid being digested. Your subconscious mind did that not you. Soul Resonance, a form of astral projection, is one of the easiest magics to perform. Alright, first thing you need to understand is we don’t control the energy that flows through us. The energy you felt cannot be controlled, we can only guide it to a desired outcome” Ora said. “I don’t understand” Kanya said. Ora fired off a small lightning bolt form her finger scorching a pinecone. “Take lightning for example. We cannot control it, but we can guide it. Ionizing the air and giving it a path for it to take. The bolt still strikes but we guide it to our target. Now begin again” Ora said.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya began once again and ended with the same outcome. Over and over for nearly two hours. “I can’t do it!” Kanya yelled. “Yes you can but you need to stop thinking about Michael” Ora said. “I’m not thinking about him” Kanya swiped. “Yes you are and that’s natural. It’s no coincidence your failure to feel the flow of magic happens when it reaches your pussy” Ora said. Kanya looked at her blushing. “For those new to this type of training, it can cause…emotional side effects in older students. As I said before, life is full of positive energy and there are…parts of our bodies that resonate with it stronger than others. For females it’s our womb. For males it’s the testicles” Ora said. Kanya burst out laughing. “Where do you think the sparks of our kind of life come from Kanya? The energy when it touches your pussy is subconsciously triggering sexual emotions. Emotions connected to Michael” Ora explained. “Kinda fucked up I’m attracted to the guy who killed my family” she muttered. “Not at all. You’re a Yaksha Kanya. Our kind doesn’t focus on negative emotions or the energy with it. That’s why…that’s why my crime was so heinous to my mother and my people” Ora said. “So, I need to forget about Michael? I don’t think I can” Kanya muttered. “Then find a memory not rooted in sex” Ora said. Kanya closed her eyes and began once more. The energy like before crept up her body but when it needed her groin it fluctuated. In her mind, Kanya had chosen one particular memory. The night after the shrunken veterinarian performed surgery on her, Mike fell asleep next to her holding her tiny hand between his fingers. To Kanya it was a very precious memory.</p>
<p dir="auto">Ora watched the energy then began to creep past her groin slowly. When it reached the top of Kanya’s head, Ora smiled. Kanya let out a breath and the energy faded away. “I did it! Did you see?!” Kanya yelled. “I saw. Good job. Now do it again and faster this time” Ora said. Kanya huffed and began again.</p>
<p dir="auto">That night…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had trouble sleeping. Katie was emotionally exhausted from earlier and Mike had finished his strange cardboard maze leaving him nothing to do until tomorrow. It didn’t help he was horny. Had hasn’t bothered Katie for days and didn’t feel like waking her up just to molest her shrunken body. Mike left this bedroom and went down to the basement. Sure, he could abuse the ten ladybug women he held captive if he desired but that would affect his sinister games. He quietly sat down and peered into the terrarium like some voyeuristic God. At 1:44 am, they were asleep. Quietly he popped open their barracks to find one or two of the recent winning team snugged naked with the smaller losers. Apparently, they were getting used to this lifestyle seeing how half-dressed they were. Then again, being half dressed was part of necessity seeing he didn’t install air conditioners in their little prison. Mike noticed one began to stir. She woke up and walked outside half asleep to get some water. She hadn’t noticed Mike staring at her. She drank from the bottle cap of water and wiped her mouth. Turning around she saw Mike. “Hi little buggy” he said grinning. She did not scream or even flinch. Instead, she quickly took off the clothes she had on and dropped to the ground. Mike was surprised to see her fingering herself looking up at him. “Ohh…I recognize you now. You’re the nympho bug that keeps rubbing her naked body on the glass” he said quietly. Mike plucked her up between his fingers. He laid her in his palm and sat down. “Hmm…wonder what your story is” he said looking at her closely. She kept licking her lips as she finger fucked herself. Mike grew her bigger to better play with her. Now four inches tall, he could see more of her. Mike was extremely curious as to what could land her in max prison seeing she couldn’t have been more than 19 or 20 years old. Redhead and fairly pretty by prison girl standards. “No stranger to sex apparently. Bet a girl like you gets passed around like a pack of cigarettes in prison. Ohh! A squirter” Mike said as she came in his hand squirting a tiny amount of pussy juice. She lay in his hand panting.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike caressed her cheek. He stopped himself. “I can’t get attached” he remembered. Mike knew if he did she’d be dead by morning. That didn’t mean he couldn’t have fun though. “Spread your legs” he said to her. With a smile she did, and Mike drove his tongue in licking up every drop of her spilt juices. Mike used his finger to keep her steady as he gave her an orgasm. “Already? Damn you’re horny but who am I to complain?” He grinned. He seized her right leg between his fingers and sucked it into her mouth. She squealed feeling his giant teeth nibble and bite her delicate limb.  He pulled it out of his mouth with a pop and playfully licked her foot.  He fought it again, a sudden desire to be gentle. He took her by the ankles and dangled her upside down as he began licking her tiny ass. He turned her around to face him. “You know what you are don’t you? A plaything, a toy” he growled. She nodded. “I am a plaything. A shrunken fucktoy for your pleasure” she said smiling. That surprised Mike. “She’s getting off being abused!” he thought. He placed her back in his hand. Holding onto her red hair, he yanked it back making her gasp. “Fuck me on your cock! Fuck me!” she begged. Mike whipped out his cock and smashed her to his shaft.</p>
<p dir="auto">For a half hour he rubbed her every which way on his dick he could think off. Face up, face down, sideways, straddled, even bending her till she encircled it like a living cock ring. When it came time to cum, Mike held her face right into his piss hole and made her drink as much as she could. God knows how much semen she swallowed. Mike figured it was 20 ounces (to her) before she choked as it bubbled out and around her mouth. He let go and she lay in his hand coughing. Mike grew concerned. “You okay?” he asked. She moved but didn’t answer. Mike saw that through his play she was covered in bruises. He grew more concerned. “We should stop” he said. Mike had made a mistake. He was caring too much. She pulled his finger right to her pussy and began rubbing herself on it. “Eat me! FUCKIN’ EAT ME!” she screamed. Mike felt it just like last time. The Asura was taking over. Mike fought back as hard as he could. He shrunk the girl quickly knocking her out and dropping her back into the terrarium. That pissed the Asura off. “Mike…” the Asura whispered. “Fuck you” Mike hissed. Then blinding pain and he falling out on the floor.</p>
<p dir="auto">Katie woke up that morning not finding Mike next to her. After peeing, she wandered downstairs. “Where is he?” she asked not finding him. She could see out the window the car was there, so he hadn’t gone anywhere. The only other places were the attic and basement. She did NOT want to go to the attic, so he made her way down to the basement step by step. When she got down to the floor…“MIKE!” she yelled racing over to him seeing him passed out with dried blood coming from his nose. She frantically beat her fists on his cheek.  “K…Katie? Oww…” he said righting himself. “What happened?!” she asked. “I pushed back on the curse and our resident Asura had a temper tantrum” he replied. Mike pulled the Coin from his shorts. “Whys there a crack in it?” she asked. “Crack? I don’t see a crack” he said. Katie looked again. “Huh…could’ve swore a saw a crack” she muttered. “Apparently I can fight the curse” he muttered sitting in the chair. “Fighting and enduring are two different things boy. If it weren’t for my healing touch I gave you, you’d be a drooling vegetable” the Asura said in his mind. “Save it asshole. You need me more than I need you. I said before I call the shots not you” Mike hissed. “And you denied me a good meal. Don’t presume you can slight an Asura on a whim. Next time I’ll incapacitate you for a week. Let’s see how long Katie can endure without you giving her food and water” the Asura said coldly. Mike said nothing back. Mike carried Katie upstairs and made a simple breakfast.</p>
<p dir="auto">“At least you proved you can beat it” Katie said after breakfast. “Yeah” Mike mumbled. “You can cuddle and pet me if you want. That usually makes you feel better” she said. Mike laid down on the sofa and placed her on his chest. He turned something on, not caring what, and just stared at the tv. Katie could tell something else disturbed him by how he just kept caressing her thighs. Normally he’d had petted her entire body by now. “It said something to you didn’t it. Something that really scared you” she said. “He told me that if I did it again he’d put me in a weeklong coma and let you die” Mike replied. “Then I’ll learn to drink from the toilet. Woof woof!” Katie said barking like a dog. Mike didn’t laugh. “This isn’t about us anymore” he said rubbing his finger on her bare tummy. Katie realized what he meant. She grew quiet. “They should be finished eating. Time for the next game” he muttered putting her aside and picking up his cardboard maze on the floor.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Okay my ladybugs. Now that your bellies are full from delicious instant oatmeal we can begin the next game” he said placing the maze on the floor. After growing the losing team back to a half inch tall, he ushered them into his hands and cupped them to prevent any of them peeking at the maze from above. He placed them on the floor. “Number 3 you don’t look so good. Oh…it’s you” Mike muttered recognizing her from last night. “Anyways, I present to you the maze. First rule is to find the exit on the other side. No time limit. However, it’s your best interest to find the exit as fast as you can because all your times will be averaged out. The team with the longest time loses. The fastest time for the winning team is the MVP, the slowest on the losing team is the weak link. No other rules” he said. “None?” some asked. Mike grinned shaking his head. “Whoever wants to go first step up to the entrance. Good luck!” Mike said. First one went in as Mike started the count.</p>
<p dir="auto">Interesting to what Mike could do when he really put thought into something. There were no cracks or leaning walls even though made of cardboard. The walls themselves were three inches tall making them 32.5 ft. tall to them…more or less. No chance of climbing them. To fuck with them, Mike wrote messages on some of the walls. “Someone’s getting eaten. Hello little bugs. You sure it’s this way? Good luck! Sucks to be you!” were some of them. The first one going in came out in 6 minutes 51 seconds. Then went the next one. That one came out at 7 minutes 49 seconds. The third came out at 10 minutes 11 seconds. Mike purposely called out the times to rattle some cages. With the last time the longest, this woman chose something different. Go down a corridor and come to a turn, she’d leave something behind. A shoe, the other shoe, a sock, another sock. Mike chuckled. “Wow, someone get this bitch google maps” Mike said as she was almost naked she was so badly lost. She made it out in her panties with a time of 16 minutes 11 seconds. Her team wanted to beat her ass. “Looks like team A might lose again” Mike muttered as he picked up her clothes. However, someone changed that. The last prisoner from team B. Mike started the clock and she took three steps in…and stopped. Mike stared at her for a full minute. “You do know the clock is ticking right?” he asked. She turned around, looked up, and grinned at him. “Hey ladybugs, what’s the deal with number 3?” he asked the prisoners.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Crazy as fuck that’s what. She’s a nympho that’ll fuck anything. Gets off on pain and shit” one replied. “Yeah…I can see that. You know what’s she in for?” Mike asked. “Other than you shrinking and kidnapping her? She went in for murder. Funny thing is, nobody knows the story behind it, and she won’t tell anyone. She just grins and sings to herself when she’s not fucking an inmate or guard” she replied. “Sound like she should be in a mental hospital than a prison” he muttered. She still hadn’t moved. Mike tried cheating by using his mind control magic to force her to move. Strangely, she resisted. “The hell?” Mike asked seeing little to no effect on her. “Yeah that won’t work on someone who’s insane Michael. Can’t control a broken mind” the Asura snickered. Mike could only sit there for minutes at a time until he just gave up and called it. “20 minutes. Time over” he muttered. “A time limit wasn’t in the rules!” someone shouted. “You think it matters with a time like that?” Mike asked. Mike sighed and rubbed his eyes. “The losing team is team B. I already know who you’ll vote for” Mike muttered picking up the girl from where she’d been standing for over 20 minutes. Mike didn’t want to do it. He felt sorry for her. “Mike, I can feel that. Remember what I said” the Asura warned. Mike said nothing as he grew her to three inches. He tore off her clothing until she was naked in his hand. “YES! DO IT! EAT ME! FUCKING EAT ME!” she screamed. Mike pushed her into his mouth. He could feel her fingering herself. Tasting her sweet juices and flesh. He solemnly swallowed her alive. Mike stood up to collect them after placing them back into the terrarium, he turned to leave. “Hey! Don’t they get shrunk as punishment! And what about our MVP?!” someone on team A yelled. Mike looked down upon them. “You won today because the other team had a suicidal nutcase among them. I’d barely call that winning. I’d call it…a reprieve” he said coldly leaving them.</p>
<p dir="auto">Katie knew something had happened other than what he expected seeing how quiet he was. Katie didn’t ask him and let it be for the time being. She watched him sit down with his hand on his stomach. And after about five minutes, he took his hand away and hung his head. “You can talk about whatever it is when you feel like it” Katie said to him. “…thanks” he whispered. As he said that, the crack in the coin grew again.</p>
<p dir="auto">Later that night, Mike stood before his bathroom mirror holding the Coin gazing on it. Lost in thought on it he did not see that its reflection didn’t match what he saw. To him it looked normal, in the mirror a crack. All the while the Asura grinned knowing what he truly wanted was getting closer…</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8067</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/8067</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 10 Sep 2022 03:57:17 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 03 Sep 2022 02:40:32 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 15…Let the Games Begin</p>
<p dir="auto">After the allotted time, Mike and Katie returned to the basement this time holding a chess set. “Alright my little ladybugs. Have you all picked your teams?” he asked. As if anticipating his next command, they visually separated into two groups of six. Closely inspecting them, some that didn’t cringe as the giant got closer, showed signs of a scuffle. Mike chuckled seeing that the selection wasn’t unanimously agreed on. Mike began setting up the chessboard. Once he was done, he lowered his hand into the terrarium. “Group one get in my hand” he said. Nervous and frightened, they obeyed. Seeing the swirls in his flesh made them realize how tiny they were. Six adult women picked up effortlessly like bugs. Mike moved slowly for them and set his hand down on the table. “Now hop off” he said. They did as told. He repeated the process for the next group. “As you probably guessed, you all are going to play a game of chess. The rules are almost the same as a normal game of chess. One exception though. You won’t be picking up the pieces. You’ll be pushing them with you whole body” he said. “That’s not fair! Even that pawn must weight 700 lbs. easy!” one shouted. Mike looked upon her and she immediately regretted opening her mouth. “You have a point ladybug #7” he said before shrinking the board and pieces to 1/4 its size. Now it’s just 175 lbs. for you. If a piece falls, I’ll pluck it up for you. It goes without saying stamina as well as brains will be required for this. There will be a one-hour time limit. Once time is up, the side with the lowest number of points loses" he said. “Ladybug #7. Call it in the air” he said dropping a dime on the table. “Heads” she squeaked. The dime landed close to them knocking the shortest weakest ones on their teeny, little asses. “Heads it is. What color?” he asked. “White” she replied. Mike pulled his phone out. “And begin!” he said starting the timer.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike watched as they started off with pawn G2 to G4. Two of the ladybugs shoved the pawn to the location. The black team countered with the same. Mike scooted back with Katie to allow the ladybugs to play without him leering over them. “That’s a good strategy” Mike muttered watching black team. “You play chess?” Katie asked. “Not for a while but it’s not the game I was talking about. Two of them push the piece and then trade off to rest. Playing chess is one thing, shrunk down and forced to move the pieces like that is another. It discourages you from using long range moves like bishops and rooks. Then again, it’s pretty hard to win without them” Mike replied watching with a grin. White knight took pawn and Mike plucked it away startling one of the players. His words about those that lose once again fresh in her mind. She scrambled back yelling at one of them. Apparently the one giving the moves. They argued and the one giving the moves was slapped. “Tick tock ladies” Mike warned. The ladybugs now moved the bishop from C8 to C7. White knight takes another pawn. Black bishop takes a pawn. White team rallies with four ladybugs pushing their bishop across the board taking the black bishop. Mike watches grinning knowing the outcome.</p>
<p dir="auto">15 minutes later…</p>
<p dir="auto">“No…no please…” one of the ladybugs of black team begs as the entire white team pushing the Queen into position. “CHECKMATE!” they yelled. “And the winner with 11 minutes left is the white team! White team, please board my hand to return to your home” Mike said. Their happiness at winning was shadowed by the reminder of their circumstances. "Please vote on the MVP of your team today as he dropped them back inside. “As for the back team, vote on the one you consider the reason you lost. You have 10 minutes” Mike said. Mike and Katie watched as they squabbled until they singled out one. “Her” one said pushing her forward. Mike recognized her as the main one giving out moves. “May I ask why?” he asked. “She told us where to move them. Because of her she lost the game” she replied. “ME?! I told you it was stupid to move that bishop!” the one singled out yelled. “She has a point. You were doing well until you panicked” he said pointing to the one that answered him. “Yeah see?! It wasn’t me!” the tiny young woman squeaked. “But the rules are the rules. I don’t decide, you do. Sorry ladybug #11” Mike sighed growing her to two inches tall. Mike picked her up. “Please don’t eat me. I did my best” she whimpered. Mike petted her with his fingertip. “I know you did so I won’t let you suffer” he whispered now holding her head between his fingers. Mike twisted quickly snapping her neck like a toothpick. Her teammates cringed at the now lifeless body they condemned. Mike tore off her prison clothes until she was naked. Looking at them below, Mike placed her body on his tongue and brought it back into his mouth. They nearly fainted as he swallowed with a loud gulp sending her to his stomach.</p>
<p dir="auto">“As for the rest of you. Time for your penalty” he said slowly shrinking them even smaller to now a quarter inch tall. Mike had to squint to make out their faces. “Back into my hand” he said coldly. Terrified, they did now holding one another. Mike placed them back in. “Winning team, you may use them for your pleasure if you want. Just don’t kill or injure them. Later this afternoon I’ll return with your food reward and the MVP of your choosing” he said. “What…what do they get?” one asked. “Time outside this box” Mike replied. One or two of the white team grabbed a defeated back team member, who stood pussy high to them now. The screamed as they were carried off. The others seeing this fled, and the white team ran after them. Soon, almost all of them had a ladybug of their own to do with as they pleased.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Come on little one. I’ve protected you long enough” Ora muttered taking her glowing finger off her belly. Kanya had been sitting in her stomach for just over an hour and normally a shrunken person would’ve perished by now. Ora however, had been using her magic to sustain the oxygen inside her tummy as well as keep Kanya’s bare flesh from being dissolved by stomach acids. That just ended. Kanya, who has been sitting down crying, felt the acid levels rising once more. "No…no no! “Let me out! Let me…out” Kanya sobbed kicking her bare feet into the stomach walls. The acids began to make her skin itch. “This is it. I’m gonna die” she whimpered. Kanya reflected on the people in her life. Her parents, brother, grandmother. The boy she had a crush on in seventh grade. Katie…and then Mike. A swirl of emotions began to form thinking of him. How he killed her family. Raped her. Toyed with her. Sent her on this path leading to her death. “Fuck you! FUCK YOU!” she screamed standing up. Her voice almost drowned by Ora’s heartbeat and the gurgling of her stomach. The acids burned her skin now. “Mike…” she whimpered as she remembered his kindness, guilt, self-loathing, the desire to be free…and the sacrifice he made to keep her safe. Her anger and rage transformed into a desire to save him. To love him. “Please…I just want…to see him…again” she said as the stale air made her dizzy. Kanya fell into the stomach acids. Her final wish was to be loved by him one last time.</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya felt a hand grasp hers and pull her up. An ethereal light the resembled her stood before her. It smiled briefly before entering her body. Suddenly, she felt a surge of power and rocketed up into Ora’s esophagus and out her mouth. Dizzy and vision blurred, she felt Ora pick her up. “Oh thank the gods!” Ora yelled feeling her throat. Kanya, with her tiny hands, punched Ora in the nose bloodying it, before passing out in her hand. “I deserved that” Ora said holding her nose.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike had begun cooking lunch. Humming to himself as he flipped burgers on his pan. “You seem…happier” Katie commented. “I feel better after eating that girl. Our resident Asura was going through withdrawals. Seems like not killing them myself doesn’t pay out as much like if I did” he said. “Sounds like drug addiction” she said. “You’re not far off. Killing them. Eating them. Ending their puny lives gives me a rush. A burst of euphoria that slowly tapers off. And when I go awhile not doing it I get urges and cravings. I look at women on the street as playthings…as prey” he said checking the burgers. “What makes me different?” she asked. “Maybe you’re the first I shrunk? Maybe I got to know you? Or maybe…maybe you still love me even because of this” he replied quietly. Mike finished cooking and quickly fried some fries to go with it. “Time to get our guest” he said leaving her on the table. Mike went to the basement. “Okay. Who’s the MVP of the game?” he asked. Nervously, one stepped forward. “The one giving the moves for you team. Come with me” he said plucking her up. The tiny woman looked up at the giant with a “please don’t eat me” expression as he walked back upstairs. Mike placed her on the table. “Hold still” Mike said slowly growing her to four inches tall. Now larger, Mike got a better look of her. 21 or 22 years old. Biracial apparently with her green eyes and peanut colored skin. Not a bad looking in his opinion. “You’re…not going to eat me right?” she asked. “No ladybug #5. You’re a guest for lunch” he replied serving the food. “Katie could you help our guest?” he asked cutting up the second burger. Katie gestured to her to eat. The young woman pounced on the food devouring it. “Slow down there. Don’t want to choke” Mike said pouring some water into bottle caps. Once he was done, he cut a portion of burger and grabbed a few fries to take to the basement. He dropped the food inside the terrarium where he saw a few of the winning prisoners raping the smaller losing ones. “Don’t mind me. Just serving the winners some better food. You losers can beg for your share” he said smirking before leaving again.</p>
<p dir="auto">“So, what’s your real name?” Katie asked. “Sarah…Sarah Donovan” she replied wiping the grease from her face. “What you in for?” Mike asked. “Credit card fraud. Sentenced to 15 years” she replied. “Bet you never in your wildest dreams think you’d be shrunk and ended up here” Mike chuckled. “Not really” she muttered. “15 years?” Katie asked. “Well, I did steal about $86,000 before I was caught” Sarah shrugged. Mike watched quietly as Katie and Sarah made awkward small talk. “If you’re done eating, we can watch tv” Mike said. “O…okay” Sarah said. Mike carried them to the sofa and queued up Netflix. “Stranger Things has a season 3 and 4?!” she asked. “Must’ve been away awhile” Mike said. “2019” she replied. Mike shrugged and began playing episode one of season 3. After a few hours, Sarah noticed the giant petting Katie sexually. “That feel good sweetie?” Mike whispered rubbing his finger up and down her panty covered cunt. “Yeah” she sighed. Mike brought her to his face and kissed her. Sarah watched with morbid curiosity as they made out. “Uncomfortable? You can join in if you like” Mike said smirking. “I’m fine! I was just…how does that work?” she asked. “Not rocket science. Hold her steady and lick and suck her tiny pussy. It’s cute how she curls those tiny sexy toes when she cums” Mike replied. “Mike!” Katie yelled. “Well, it is” Mike shrugged. He looked at the clock. “Why don’t we take a bath” Mike said. He fit up and carried them to the bathroom. He ran the tub and sink. “He’s not going to rape me is he?” Sarah asked watching Katie strip. “He teases. If he wanted to, he would be far more straightforward” Katie replied. Sarah’s eyes got huge seeing the biggest dick in her life come into view as Mike took off his boxers.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Like what you see?” Mike said smirking. Sarah blushed and turned around as she took her prison clothes off. Following Katie, Sarah slipped into the hot water. She sighed as she settled in. “Feels weird in a good way right?” Katie asked. “Yeah it does. Bathing in a sink but it’s the first bath I’ve had in three years” Sarah replied. “Hold still” Katie said soaping her hands to wash Sarah’s hair. “That’s okay I’m fine” Sarah said. “Don’t mind her Sarah. Her friend just moved out and she misses a girl her size” Mike said scrubbing himself. “He means Kanya. I did kinda get attached to her before she moved away” Katie muttered. “What was she like?” Sarah asked. Sarah listened to her talk about Kanya. Sarah returned the favor by washing Katie’s hair and back. Mike finished before they did and let the two soak for a few extra minutes. “Whys he really doing this?” Sarah asked. “That’s complicated. In his heart he really doesn’t want to but certain things kinda made it happen this way” Katie replied. “And that stuff about magic?” she asked. “Very real” Katie replied. “If I had that kind of power…” Sarah muttered. “And?” Katie asked. “Let’s just say I wouldn’t have been a broke bitch sitting in prison. Money and any man or woman I want” Sarah replied. “That’s how it’s starts. Power and control. But like him it came with a cost. The fear your own power turned on people you love” Katie said softly. “What? That magic is some monkey’s paw shit?” Sarah asked. “Something like that” Katie replied. “You ladies done?” Mike asked returning. “Pretty much” Katie shrugged. Mike has them sit on the edge of the sink as he drained the water. “You said any man or woman?” Katie asked. “Yeah I’m bi. That’s not a problem is it?” Sarah asked worried. “No” Katie replied. Mike heard them talking.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Katie’s very cute isn’t she Sarah?” Mike asked as he tore toilet paper strips. “…yeah” Sarah replied blushing. Mike began to hold Katie in place as he slowly dried her body. Rubbing her little tits, rubbing her pussy until she squirmed. “I don’t think she’s ever been with a girl” he said. “Mike…stop…” Katie groaned. Mike kissed the back of her head. “She’s a precious little thing” he said whispering. Mike handed Katie a dry strip of paper. His finger nudged her closer to Sarah. “Always screwing around” she sighed as she dried off Sarah. Katie paused as she was face to face with Sarah. Sarah leaned in and kissed her. Mike picked them up and carried them both to his bed. With the slightest hypnotic nudge, he had them making out. Sarah broke off her kiss to begin kissing her tits. Katie gasped as Sarah sucked her nipples. Sarah went lower with butterfly kisses down her chest and tummy. She went past her pussy kissing her leg down to her right foot biting her arch. Katie squealed as the shrunken girl sucked her big toe. Sarah went back up, spread her pussy lips and began eating her out. Mike used his finger to raise Sarah’s ass up and leaned in. He nearly sucked her entire ass into his mouth as his tongue licked her cheeks. Sarah moaned into Katie’s pussy as his taste buds tickled her labia.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike was rougher with his tongue than Sarah, so she ended up cumming first. Mike drank her dew drops and let go. Katie leaned forward making Sarah stop and pinned her to the bed. Still high off an orgasm, Sarah’s eyes rolled to the back of her head as Katie ate her pussy. Mike turned his attention on Katie sucking her legs to the hip into his mouth. Her lean muscular legs sucked on like a Popsicle. Her tiny feet tickled by his tongue. Mike let go and kissed her bare ass and up her back finally ending with the back of her head. Katie let go of Sarah, her mouth slick with pussy juice and began to rub her cunt on Sarah’s. Mike watched contented as both shrunken girls made each other cum. Both exhausted, Mike picked Sarah up.  “Guess it’s time you went back” he said. He collected her clothes and handed them to her. Sarah got dressed and once she had, Mike shrunk her back down to a half inch tall. He gestured for her to climb into his hand. “Can we do this again?” she asked. Mike strained to hear her squeaking. “If you win and voted the MVP again” he replied smiling. He carried her back to the terrarium and placed her inside. Seeing she was very much alive, the others bombarded her with questions. They quickly realized she got exceptional treatment just by her smell alone. Sarah made the very questionable decision to tell them everything that happened.</p>
<p dir="auto">“She was a nice girl” Katie said enjoying her first lesbian sexual hookup. “Very nice but you shouldn’t get attached to her” he said. “You’d still kill her if she’s voted out?” Katie asked mortified. “Not that simple. The others are going to know she got very special treatment tonight. Some might be motivated to do better, and some might be envious enough to fuck her over” he replied. “You knew. You set this up” she said. “I can’t tell the future. It’s on them what they do not me” he scoffed. “But it’s up to you in the end” she said. “…Sarah is a smart girl. I left something in the terrarium that can help her team win the next game…if she realizes it” he said.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">Kanya awoke to the sound of thunder. She was in a huge bedroom with Ora near her side. Ora’s finger resting on her bare belly. Kanya angrily shoved it away. “You’re awake” Ora said rubbing her eyes. She turned the nightstand lamp on. “No thanks to your ass! You goddamn ate me!” Kanya yelled. “To instinctively force your awakening. I even delayed your succumbing to my stomach for an hour” Ora said. “It doesn’t make it right!” Kanya yelled. “I did what I did to prepare you. Yours and Michaels paths are intertwined. You either die as a weak little human or have a fighting chance as a Yaksha. There is nothing else” Ora said coldly. Kanya moved her body and winced. “Careful. My healing magic fixed the burns to your skin but forcing that much magic out on your first successful attempt takes a physical toll” Ora said. “…thanks” Kanya huffed. “I…I did not wish to do it. I find previous experience making my decisions at the moment” she said. “You did this before?” Kanya asked. “Long ago with my younger sister. She was like you, one not born with magic. I was able to coax her magic out through meditation. With simple magics she could use at the time” she replied. “What is her name?” Kanya asked. “Aina. Her name was Aina” Ora replied. “Was?” Kanya asked. “She died at the hands of an Asura. She was not ready, and I am to blame for that” Ora replied with a whisper. “What happened?” Kanya asked. “It was the spring of 1508 in Siam, now known as southeast Thailand. There were reports of a village in a valley that worshipped an Asura. It was said that one would walk through mist and enter a village of bounty where none wanted for anything. And an Asura was its leader. Asura never do anything for the good of others, so my mother sent me to investigate. As soon as I entered the valley I came across the mist. Immediately I could sense shrinking magics woven into it.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“I returned with my findings and my mother told me to return to dispel this mist and subdue the Asura. My sister begged to come with me. My mother asked if she was ready. I lied and said yes to not disappoint my sister. Mother said she was in my care. We returned to the valley and as soon as we dispelled the mist, the Asura attacked us. I traded blow for blow with the demon. Strong, powerful, more cunning than most of his kind. I was staggered by an attack. Blinded and deaf by the blast. My sister jumped into the fray and he…he laid her low with a single sky cracking bolt of lightning. My vision returned just as he picked her up by the neck and broke it. She was gone. My anger and rage boiled over and I pummeled the monster not caring about parrying or dodging his attacks. And when he was spent, I sealed him away in a stone which I chucked into a raging river. But my anger had not subsided. With their leader gone, the shrunken villagers turned on me. And I…I…” Ora said sniffling. “I killed them all. I crushed so many under my bare feet they were stained red. Men, women, children crushed flat under my feet like ants. I returned that night to my mother still stained in blood and told her everything. Kanya, of all things in this realm we call life, watching a mother grieve for her dead child is the hardest. And the second? To be exiled from your own home” she said. “They kicked you out because your sister died?” Kanya asked. “No, because in my anger and grief I did not consider something important. The Asura had used his magics to control those villagers. I had slaughtered hundreds of innocents because I lost control. Brought on the death of my sister because I chose to lie instead of the truth. It would not be for four centuries that I would see my mother again. And when I did…it was bittersweet” Ora said softly.</p>
<p dir="auto">Ora sighed for a moment. “Anyway, back then I swore I’d never send a Yaksha into combat again without adequate training” she said. “Eating me was still kinda far Ora” Kanya muttered. “I will not lose family…never mind” Ora said. “What were you about to say? What about family?” Kanya asked.  “Your bloodline is related to mine. One of your ancestors descended from my family. However brief it was, you magics were similar to mine” Ora replied quietly. “So, you’re my great aunt or something?” Kanya asked. “Or something. You need food and rest. I’ll return” Ora said leaving her. Ora stood outside the door wiping tears away as she rejoiced in finding another of her kind, of her family she was forced to give up so long ago. Even though she had a son, he was a monk and an old one at that meaning no children for him. She had resigned herself to be the last of her family. As to her other siblings, that’s a tale for another time.</p>
<p dir="auto">5 days later…</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike and Katie returned to the basement around lunchtime. As usual. The shrunken prisoners gazed up at the giant as he changed out their water and emptied their port o pottys. Oddly, while he got rid of the part of the burger that went uneaten days ago, he left a french fry behind. Mike smiled watching the prisoners wash their clothes naked. "Nice tits #6. About time to shave that pussy #1. The giant said squinting down at the ladybugs. It had been a full week since their new imprisonment and any hope of escape was pretty much gone. Not a hint of disobedience either. One particular bug sized woman rubbed her tiny naked body along the glass whenever he appeared. To gain his favor? A thrill of being shrunken so small and helpless? Or maybe just crazy? Mike didn’t know but he did enjoy it. “Teams one and two are to assemble in 15 minutes” he ordered. That gave them enough time to either get dressed, take a piss, whatever. Mike counted down the time. “Time is up. Good…good” he said seeing the groups. Of course one was a member short being killed and eaten days prior. Mike willed the losing team back to a half inch tall matching everyone else. “Time for game number two. And today’s game is…Tug o’ War” Mike said. He leaned down and when he leaned back up held one of his shoestrings. Mike shrunk the foot long shoestring to six inches before tossing it inside. Even shrunk, the shoestring was like industrial grade rope.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Five minutes to strategize and come up with a plan to win” he said. Now, anyone that has played this game before knows that tugging as hard as you can is only half the battle. You have to know when to tug, how hard, how long, and how to get as much traction as you can. All of them huddled in their respective groups. When they finished, they all took off their shoes making sure they were barefoot. “Won’t their shoes get better traction?” Katie whispered. “Kind of but their teeny, little toes can dig into the ground better. Oh…now isn’t that interesting” Mike said seeing one of stockier ones rubbing her hands on the french fry. Mike drew a line in the dirt with his fingernail. “The rules are simple, whichever team crosses the line loses. Get into position” he said. They all grabbed the shoestring. Once it was taunt…“And begin!” Mike said. Both sides began tugging as hard as they could even with one member down, Team B was holding their own. Team A with Sarah barked orders when to tug harder and then letting the back rest as the front held. Strangely though, Team B still held. Then, it began to happen. Team A was losing ground. Tiny puffs of dust and dirt kicked up as they were dragged closer and closer to the line. And then the worst happened. Sarah stumbled. It caused a cascade from behind with them being pulled well past the line. “Team B is the winner!” Mike declared. Someone from Team A saw something. “She cheated!” she yelled pointing to the stocky one from before.</p>
<p dir="auto">“I saw it! Your hands! Show your hands bitch!” the woman yelled grabbing the stocky one’s right arm. What she had seen was glints of light falling from her hand like snow. The others from Team A came closer to look for themselves. “Salt?! But from where would…the french fry! You did cheat!” Sarah yelled. “What’s going on?” Katie asked. “She used the salt on the french fry to get better grip on the shoestring. Similar to how some use dirt. Salt is obviously better and it’s not cheating. I left that fry in there on purpose. It’s on you Sarah you didn’t think of that. You didn’t even use the dirt. You got complacent from the last game. Team A…vote on your weakest link” Mike said coldly. It took only a minute for Sarah to be voted. “And the worst player is…Sarah” Mike said before plucking her up. “Mike…Mike please…” Katie begged. “Rules are rules” Mike told her. “Fuck the rules! I like her!” Katie screamed. “Katie…for you I’ll…” Mike was saying until he paused. His eyes began to glow faintly. Sarah was grown to three inches tall and promptly stripped in his hand. “Please don’t do this. The fun, what we had in bed, Katie… I don’t care about freedom. Just don’t kill me…” Sarah wept. Mike’s hand trembled. A single tear fell from his eyes. He pushed the screaming woman passed his lips and began chewing. Sarah’s life ended iPod the third chew. Her screeching abruptly ending. Katie watched in horror as the girl she had begun to befriend was chewed into a pulp before being swallowed like common meat. Mike braced himself as a wave of euphoria, far stronger than normal struck him.</p>
<p dir="auto">And in his pocket the tiny crack in the Coin grew.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike didn’t know how much time passed when he came down from the morbid high he got. When he did, he saw Katie sitting there sobbing. He picked Katie up and took her upstairs. He sat down on the sofa. “Katie…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“Don’t fucking touch me!” she screamed swatting his hand. Shocked, he let go of her and she fell onto the sofa cushion. She stormed off leaving Mike all alone. “I don’t…and yet I do remember doing it” he muttered. “And I’m glad you did. Her sorrow and pain were magnificent! A five-star dinner if I may say so” the Asura said. “You pushed me. I felt you just…that wasn’t the deal” Mike hissed. “Oh, it very much is. I never canceled the curse my boy. I just shifted the target is all. Kanya and Katie are safe but EVERYONE else is far game” the Asura chuckled.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You bastard” Mike spat. “Not to sound childish but it takes one to know one Michael. Takes one to know one” he said chuckling.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7994</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7994</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 03 Sep 2022 02:40:32 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Sat, 27 Aug 2022 02:50:36 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 14…Collecting Ladybugs</p>
<p dir="auto">Three weeks had passed since the day Mike made his Faustian bargain with the Asura. Three weeks since the incident at Joe’s Wings. In that time, Mike had been searching for a way to uphold his end of the deal while not trying to hunt girls he found “innocent”. However, his definition was Draconian at best. The other day by chance he stumbled upon an article about a prison transport for a semi-famous woman who murdered her husband for an insurance payout…again. She was a black widow and not the sexy Marvel kind. But what really caught his attention was she would be transported with 12 other prisoners. Mike figured if he could somehow capture them all, he could subsist off them for months. But such a thing wouldn’t be easy and surely garner attention. So Mike began to plan, and plan, and plan. He decided on faking a deadly bus accident was best. Going back to when he murdered Katie’s old friends, the best idea would be to severely damage the shrunken bus and toss it into a river. But unlike last time, timing was critical. A prison bus wasn’t just easy pickings.</p>
<p dir="auto">He agreed to himself that if it was under escort he’d call it off. Now for another matter, containing 13 shrunken women. “What’re you up to?” Katie asked breaking his concentration startling him. “Sorry, didn’t mean to spook you” she said. “No, I needed a break. I was planning on kidnapping a bunch of female prisoners” he said flatly. Katie was beyond being shocked by him by this point. “Won’t that be noticed?” she asked. “Hence the planning. What’s really on your mind?” he asked. “Just lonely is all” she shrugged sitting on the sofa next to him. “I have been…preoccupied” he said picking her up. His giant lips kissed her cheek. “You think I made the wrong choice don’t you?” he asked. “I think you sacrificed your happiness in a fit of anger” she replied. “At one time, I did consider suicide to…to protect you and Kanya but having you in my life, I don’t want it to end. This way I can have some semblance of a life with you” he said quietly. He put her back down, got up, and grabbed his keys. “Need to run some errands. I should be back within the hour" he said leaving her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike drove into town and made his first stop at an old hobby shop. The old shop sold model trains, cars, gunpla models, tiny buildings, doll houses, and even doll clothes of varying sizes. He knew of the place as his grandfather took him now and then to buy something. The bell dinged as he opened the door. The place smelled of old memories. Mike wondered once or twice why his grandfather had a tab here. He didn’t exactly play with models of any kind. But today, Mike realized this place would be very convenient for someone who shrunk people…like him. Mike picked out a few very intricate buildings that could fit in his hands, some cheap dollhouse beds made of plastic, and a few sets of clothing for Katie. All in all, it came to just under $200. A good investment for what he had planned. Now he was off to the pet’s store.</p>
<p dir="auto">A small, franchised store in town that one could buy the expected pets of your choice. Dogs, cats, birds, even snakes. And a little groomer room one could pamper your pet. “Looking for a cute puppy or kitty?” a young woman asked as he entered the door. Mike found her reasonably cute. Her name tag said Hanna and appeared fresh out of high school. Mike was sorely tempted to shrink her and just take her home, but Mike was trying something different out. Shrinking those that deserved it. Part of him hoped she would show herself to be a bitch or at least an annoying Karen to justify it. “No, not today. Shopping for a terrarium” Mike replied. “Let’s see what we have to offer shall we?” she said leading him to the back. As they walked, he heard a woman cursing from the groomer room. Then what sounded like a painful yelp of a dog. “Bet your ass will keep still now” the voice said. Mike stopped as his view went into the room. Woman in her late 20’s was squeezing a dog’s leg hard trying to clip his nails. He found he could read her aura. It damn near looked like smog to him. “This way?” Hanna asked. Mike quietly nodded and followed. She took him to the reptile section. Turtles, snakes, lizards in their different terrariums. “Not your thing?” Mike asked seeing her tense. “Not quite” she giggled. Mike picked up a small lizard and held it. She flinched. “Maybe pretend he can speak with a British accent? Hello Hanna, may I interest you in car insurance?” Mike said with a fake accent. Hanna laughed and made a squeak as he placed the lizard on her arm. “Reptiles get a bad rap but many of them are totally harmless and are important to the ecosystem. They help keep the vermin population down. Speaking of which…I’ll be right back” he told her hearing more cursing.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Shut your goddamn whining!” the woman yelled hitting the dog. Mike stood in the doorway. As he stood in the doorway, he fired off a cluster of small well placed lightning spells frying the cameras. “People that abuse animals are the same as those that abuse kids. Inflicting pain on those that only wish to love you. Weak, defenseless, knowing they can’t stop you. Don’t get me wrong, I abuse women but at least they have a some kind of choice when it comes to submitting” he said coldly holding the Coin in his pocket. “Who the fuck…” she said before Mike shrunk her down to four inches. “You okay buddy?” Mike said petting the dog. He picked her up and for a moment considered feeding her to the dog, but he had a better idea. He casually walked back to where he left Hanna. Mike placed her under a mind control spell for the moment. “Sorry Hanna, had to take care of something that irked me. Going back to reptiles, like I said they help reduce the vermin population. Case in point” he said opening the top of a terrarium with a baby Python inside. He tore off the woman’s clothing as she stayed unconscious. With a small jolt of electricity, he woke her before dropping her in the case.</p>
<p dir="auto">She panicked seeing a giant and a very familiar giantess peering down on her. “Hanna! Hanna help me!” she screamed. Mike was curious as he could sense almost glee in Hanna. Fear and awe but definitely glee rising within her. Mike eased his hold on her. "You always were a bitch Janice. Giving me double shifts at the last second, me covering for you when you hurt customers pets. “Look behind you” she said. The woman Janice turned around to see the python moving towards her. It’s forked tongue taking in her scent. Sensing heat from prey it approached. To Janice it might as well have been a monster from Greek legend. The Python, the shrunken human was just another mouse. An oddly smelling one. Janice frantically beat her fists on the plastic wall begging and screaming for help. Then, the crackle of wood chips behind her caused her to stop. She turned around as the python rose above her.</p>
<p dir="auto">Janice looking up sobbing as it came down upon her. Its jaws enveloped her head right to her bare tits. It lifted her off her feet and began to unhinge its jaws pulling the struggling woman inside. Slowly, slowly it pulled her in until only her thrashing legs were exposed. Another minute and they were gone. It closed its mouth and the last the world saw of Janice was her little toes. The snake lied down as a human shaped bulge made its way down its body. With no air, Janice began to suffocate. Thrashing and then convulsing. Then nothing. “How long does it take to digest a mouse?” Mike asked. “Three days, two if it’s not too hairy” Hanna replied with a grin. “Two days to digest a shrunken woman it is then. Learn something new every day. Make sure you clean up what’s left” Mike said. “About that terrarium?” she asked. “How silly of me. I forgot. One about a foot in length and three feet width” he replied. Hanna nodded and fetched one matching what he needed. Mike left a happy customer and Hanna apparently the new manager of the store. Mike made a mental note of Hanna. Even with the usual forget command, something about her demeanor made Mike think part of her did remember anyways…and she liked it.</p>
<p dir="auto">Back at home…</p>
<p dir="auto">“Kill anyone this time?” Katie asked as he carried his stuff in. “Only one but I assure you she deserved it. She beat dogs until they howled in pain” Mike replied as he carried the stuff down to the basement. Mike didn’t bother with the basement as it stored what was too large, unimportant, and bulky to be placed in the attic. Christmas tree, boxes of ornaments. Old clothing. Things you would expect in a dark dingy basement. Before, Mike forbid Katie and Kanya to explore it as even he wasn’t he wasn’t sure how safe it was for them. He set the things down and pulled out the folding card table. Then he set the terrarium on it. Over the course of the day, he built his makeshift prison. A half inch of dirt filling the bottom. Compacted flat and allowed to dry. Then he placed the buildings, the prisoners barracks. Next the beds as he popped their removable roofs off. Then gluing small LED lights to the ceilings for light. By afternoon, Mike had begun planting tiny plants in the terrarium like clovers and lavenders for a weak source of clean fresh oxygen. By nightfall, Mike had left and returned with two port o pottys shrunk and stolen from a construction site. Before bed, he showed it to Katie. “Whoa. You really put some thought into this. They even got a place to piss and shit” she said. “And tomorrow public bathing, laundry, and drinking water” he said. “When are you doing this?” she asked. “Tomorrow night. They’re transporting them at night” he replied carrying her upstairs.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike perfected his prison. By that afternoon with two small shallow bowls for bathing and laundry and bottle caps for drinking water. All he needed now was some shrunken prisoners. At sundown, Mike left and headed down 95 highway towards the town of Guilford. The prison bus heading towards New Haven would most likely take the less traffic route of Route 1. One would wonder how Mike would know such things. Truth of it is, back in the Army, convoys would usually do the same things for the same reasons. You don’t change what works. Mike parked his car on the side of the road, just before the Ipswich bridge, and turned on his hazard lights. Now he just had to wait. “Interesting plan of yours” the Asura said. Mike said nothing. Just a little past 9pm, the bus’s headlights came into view. He could hear the Diesel engine going as it approached. Tractor trailers wouldn’t be taking this road over the highway, so he knew this was it. Now came the risky part.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike stood in the middle of the road trying to flag down the bus. His smile growing seeing no patrol cars with it. The bus came to a halt and an officer stepped out of the bus with a shotgun. “You need to move out of the middle of the road sir!” the officer said. “Just a moment sir” Mike said grinning as he suddenly shrunk the bus to 3 and a half inches in length making anyone inside a half inch tall and now unconscious. The officer heard something and turned around. Mike then shrunk the man to an inch in height. He plucked him up and carried him to side of the bridge. “Ready for your first physics lesson Asura? The river below is 57 feet down and a normal sized person jumping or falling off would die. However, someone his size would survive. The reason is his shrunken body would hit terminal velocity within a second. But if I put some speed into his fall like so and then unshrink him…” Mike said throwing the shrunken man down as hard as he could and then willing him back to normal size. The man hit the water with a sickening splash and didn’t resurface. Mike then picked up the bus and carried it to the car. Using his car key, he broke the windshield, tore open the roof, and began plucking prisoner after shrunken female prisoner out. “Interesting. More than what was reported” he muttered counting not 13 but 21 of them. Mike figured this would work in his favor however.</p>
<p dir="auto">Weeding out the older, unattractive ones, he left them inside along with another officer and the driver. Now having collected who he wanted, it was time to cover his crime. Mike walked back with the bus with 8 prisoners plus the two still inside. “You going to drop them too?” the Asura asked. “You’re close. Physics lesson number two. An object in motion will stay in motion unless a net force acts on it. You saw that already with the cop. Now here’s the cool part. If I throw this shrunken bus at 55 mph, even if I unshrink it, it will still be moving through the air at 55 mph even if the mass changes. Observe” he said. Mike threw the bus right at the guardrail and unshrunk it immediately. The 35 ft. bus slammed into the guardrail hard smashing right through it. The bus plummeted below into the deep river water. “Of course they’ll find it, but with the damage and the bodies conclude everyone was killed. They’ll search for the missing anyways, but they’ll give up soon enough” Mike said coldly walking back to the car. He started it, turned off the hazard lights, and drove home.</p>
<p dir="auto">Katie was very eager to see him as he returned worried if something would happen. She had mixed feelings about his success. Mike immediately carried the box of prisoners downstairs and one by one with a very fine permanent marker, numbered them 1 through 13. “No sense in learning their names” he chuckled. After that he placed them in the terrarium and filled the caps with drinking water. Now he would just wait until tomorrow to begin his sick games. While in bed, Katie asked him a question. “Mike, if a wanted to build a life with you, I mean a real life, would you with me?” she asked. “You mean like marry you? I’m not the marrying kind if you hadn’t noticed” he replied. “Haven’t you even thought about it once?” she asked. “Well yeah but if you were paying attention, marriages don’t exactly work in my family. Almost like the men are cursed” he chuckled. “Not even me?” she asked. Mike didn’t answer. Katie rolled away from him and began crying softly taking his silence as no. “You would want us to bring a child into this? Seriously?” Mike asked. Katie turned to look at him. “Absolutely not” he said coldly. “THEN YOU SHOULDN’T HAVE CUM INSIDE ME!” she screamed. “Then I won’t” he said sharply. “Too little too late for that” she muttered. Mike picked her up and placed her on his chest. “Why do you say that?” he asked. “My period is a week late. I…I think I’m pregnant” she stammered. She saw wide eyed terror in his eyes. “Oh my god…oh my god…” he muttered. He rubbed his finger on her bare belly. Katie saw something she never seen him do before. Mike had a panic attack. “I can’t expose the baby to this…I can’t…” he said gasping. “Calm down! Take deep breaths” she said. Mike did and slowly calmed down. “We don’t even know yet. I just might be late is all” she said. “And if not?” he asked. “I do want a baby and I understand your concerns…I…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“We’ll figure it out if it comes. That’s all we can hope for right now” he said softly. She crawled to his face and kissed his lips. “I guess I should unshrink you. God knows what stress on the baby would be you climbing and whatnot” he said. “I’ll be fine for now. Besides, I like being tiny around you. So weak and helpless” she said giggling. Mike used his fingers to tug her panties and night grown off. He took a sensual lick of her body before spreading her legs. Mike was gentle as he sucked her tiny pussy. Katie rubbed her wet little cunt against his tongue until she shuddered and came. He laid her back down and covered her with the bedsheets. He stayed awake petting her small bare ass until she fell asleep. Mike stayed awake worried about bringing a baby into his chaos. “Do I even have the right to be a father?” he asked himself deep into the night.</p>
<p dir="auto">The next morning…</p>
<p dir="auto">Deeply curious about what Mike was doing, Katie tagged along as he carried her with some bit of food down to the basement. “Good morning my little prisoners!” Mike yelled as he sat down before the terrarium. Before that moment, they had been running their hands along the expansive clear walls of the terrarium. Now seeing a massive giant, they scrambled to the center. Mike scraped some scrambled egg and pieces of bacon into the terrarium. Only a few raced over to eat it. “Oh, I assure you it’s not poisoned or anything. After you eat I’ll begin explaining what’s going on” he told them. Mike gave them 15 minutes to eat. During that time all kept their gaze on him. “Okay, let’s begin. First off, no this is not a dream and no you didn’t die and was sent to Hell. This is all very real. Two, yes you were shrunk. By me obviously” he said. “Why?” one shouted. Mike peered down like a god scrutinizing of his soon to be worshippers. He recognized her as the Black Widow from the news. Again, not the sexy Marvel one.</p>
<p dir="auto">“For reasons only I need to know” he replied. “And her?” she asked looking at the mini giantess Katie. “My girlfriend” he replied. “Look asshole, whatever this is the cops are going to find you. You think a bunch of us going missing won’t get noticed?” she asked. “Oh, I planned on it. I seriously doubt they’ll come here specifically looking for ladybug sized prisoners. Maybe I should call you ladybugs from now on. Get it because you’re ladies the size of bugs now” Mike chuckled. Katie snickered but the others didn’t find it amusing. “Fuck you!” she shouted with a few others in tow. “You must be the alpha bitch in this pack. Well congrats, you’re about to become an example” he said suddenly plucking her up between his fingers. It took a bit of concentration not to crush her squirming body. Mike placed her on the table. “Figures, you’re number 13” he chuckled before getting up and looking for something. “You see, being that small probably screws with visual perspective. To show you how small and pathetic you all are…” he said dropping something on the table. It was an ordinary dime. Mike placed her next to it. As you can all see you’re pretty tiny. Bet you can’t even lift that" he said. The woman stood on top of it. “Whatever you got planned we ain’t doing it. Bigger…hehe…men than you have tried. Ain’t that right girls?” she asked. This time the other prisoners didn’t cheer with her. “Girls?” she asked. “Read up on you. Murdered three of your husbands for insurance money. First one by sabotaging his asthma inhaler. Second by allergic reaction. The third burned down the house. Killed his two kids in the last one. Got sentenced to death which is why you were being transferred. Let’s get something straight for every one of you tiny shits. I ain’t your correction officer, I ain’t your prison warden. I’m your FUCKING GOD” he said coldly plucking the woman up. He placed her on the tip of his finger and brought her close to the wall of the terrarium. “Since you were supposed to be executed, I don’t think society should be cheated out of it. Ever hear of the expression “ride the lightning”? Ride the lightning ladybug” Mike said coldly as he fired off a small but deadly to her continuous burst of lightning. She didn’t scream. She gripped his fingertip with her hands and ankles tighter. “Holy shit. You’d think she’d fall of or jump or something” Katie said watching the static electric looking spark from his fingertip.</p>
<p dir="auto">“She can’t. Electrocution is a motherfucker. A little small current like a shock from a wall outlet will make you jump and knock you back but real current like this here fucks with your nervous system making your muscles just lock up. The victim literally grasps harder because of it. Ohh…” Mike said ending his lesson as the tiny woman caught on fire. She dropped to the table smoking like a burnt-up match head. “Reminds me of the time I forgot about a hotdog on the grill. Anyway, hopefully that’s the last outburst of rebellion from you little bugs. Now on to the important stuff. What’s going to happen to you all. Have any of you seen Squid Game?” he asked. One broke down crying. “Apparently she has. For those that haven’t you’re all going to participate in a series of challenges. For the first few, you’ll be in teams of six. You get to pick your teammates. Now before you scout out the beefy bitches around you not all the challenges are physical. Some require some thinking, so I suggest you pick some smart girls to balance your teams. The losing team of a challenge gets shrunk even smaller and end up being the playthings of the other team for the week. Also, the losing team votes on who was the worst player among them. The one voted worst dies. Now I know what you might be thinking. That’ll all this will go on until you’re all dead. Nope. Here’s the carrot on the stick. You get to go free. The final winner gets to leave full size. With some of you serving life sentences, I bet that sounds good right?” Mike said finishing up. The shrunk prisoners looked at one another. A few nodded. “Great. I’ll see you all later. In the meantime, pick your teammates and may the odds be in your favor” Mike said laughing. Mike picked up Katie and carried her back upstairs. Mike sat in the sofa quietly. “Now do you understand my concern about having a kid? You get it now?” he asked her. “That woman…” Katie muttered. “Was evil. Did she deserve to die that way I’m in no right mind to judge. I’m the worst kind of hypocrite. A hypocrite with power” he whispered.</p>
<p dir="auto">Meanwhile…</p>
<p dir="auto">“We’ve been at this for three weeks! What you’re asking for is impossible!” Kanya yelled. “No, it is possible. All those that carry even a drop of Yaksha blood are capable of magic. You already know you have the ability of aura sight. If Michael is to be saved, it will take more than me to do it. It will take someone he trusts, someone he loves. Someone with magic” Ora told her. “So you said before, but you also said that meditation can unlock my magic. My tiny ass has been sitting here meditating day in and day out for three weeks and nothing’s come of it” Kanya said. “Those of mixed blood come into their magic in different ways. Some it’s there at birth like me. Others it comes during puberty. Some even as they lose their virginity. And for the others…” Ora sighed growing to human size. She picked Kanya up. Ora petted her for a moment. Kanya grew anxious as Ora had a sad look upon her. “And others what?” Kanya asked. Ora began pulling off Kanya’s clothing. “What…what’re you doing?!” Kanya yelled. Ora held the now nude Kanya over her head. “And for the others, it comes on the verge of death” she replied opening her mouth. “Ora…Ora stop! DON’T EAT ME! ORAAAAAA!” Kanya screamed as she was lowered into her mouth. Ora closed her mouth trapping her inside and with a loud gulp sent her down into her stomach. Kanya landed with a splash surrounded by darkness and foul barely breathable air. “Ora let me out! LET ME OUT!” Kanya screamed battering her fists on the stomach walls.</p>
<p dir="auto">The stomach acids very slowly began to rise sensing a morsel to be digested. Ora patted her tummy feeling Kanya struggling inside. “I pray to the gods you succeed Kanya. If not, it is a less cruel end than what would come when fate sends you his way unprepared” she said whispering.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7962</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7962</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Sat, 27 Aug 2022 02:50:36 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 19 Aug 2022 21:25:34 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto"><a class="plugin-mentions-user plugin-mentions-a" href="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/uid/323">@size_master</a> Wow seems the Asura is about a step closer to getting free of the coin with a crack, and Ora should of told Mike the whole truth in the first place, Mike thinks he has full control, but it seems to be another trick to get the Asura his freedom. Again great writing, love the plot twists, and turns.</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7921</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7921</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Giant Keith]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 19 Aug 2022 21:25:34 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 19 Aug 2022 16:04:50 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto">Chapter 13…The Other Side of the Coin</p>
<p dir="auto">“I have nothing to say to you” Mike spat. “Oh, come now Michael. It’s not often I have a full conversation with my avatar. I’ve done it probably three times in the last 2000 years. Aren’t you even slightly curious to what I have to say?” the Asura asked. “You’re all liars. Even now you’re lying about your appearance” Mike replied. “Everyone lies Michael. Even those holier than thou Yaksha. As for my appearance, I just chose one you’re familiar with to not frighten you” he replied. “You’re fucking with me to get deeper into my head. I won’t help you so you might as well turn off this meditation or jutsu or whatever the fuck this is” Mike said walking away. “Even if what I have to say depends on your life?” the Asura asked. Mike paused. “You threatening me?” Mike asked. “Oh, by no means Michael. Let’s just say Ora left out a few details concerning spiritual contracts. Now, shall we have a civilized conversation” he asked. “And how do I know you’re not lying?” Mike asked. “Ora told you. In the Astral Plane there are NO lies. Ready for my side of things?” the Asura asked. Mike nodded. The Asura snapped his fingers and Mike found himself in a park. “Stamford park” Mike muttered. “Yes I borrowed this from your memories. I remember this day myself. July 4, 2006. Warm sunny day, picnics, kids playing like you over there. Your grandpa…well he was more interested in some of the women than celebrating your holiday. Come and sit” the Asura said.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat down at a picnic table looking at his younger self playing with kids. “Where should I begin? Well, might as well tell you what my kind really do. Yaksha make us out to be demons hellbent on death and misery. That we want to destroy or enslave the human race. Pfft…no. The Asura are the other side of an equation that must be balanced. A balance that is lost because of you humans. We Asura balance the scales but that’s not all we’ve chosen to do. Okay, every apex predator on this planet is kept in check by various forces of nature. Prey population, natural resources, diseases to name the most common. You humans are different. You evolve to get around these problems. The standard checks and balances stopped working on you. So we Asura have to, prune the tree so to speak” he said. “You mean killing us off to lower the population” Mike scoffed. “To be blunt yes. We feel responsible for this because in many ways we’re responsible for your progress” he said. “What?” Mike asked. “Long, very long ago we Asura argued with the Yaksha about how to guide humanity. The Yaksha argued order and harmony was best. We argued that conflict, pain, misery, and chaos was best” he said. “Yeah I’ll take order and harmony any day” Mike told him. “Little problem with that Mike. An orderly and harmonious species stagnates. It’ll eventually reach a cultural, technological, and genetic dead end” he said. “Even if I buy that, how would your way be better?” Mike asked. “Progress can arise out of conflict. Technology progresses fastest amidst war. Chaos forces change. And of course, survival of the fittest. Consider the everyday mundane things in your life.”</p>
<p dir="auto">“The Internet was created from the ARPANET as a communications system that could survive a nuclear war. GPS was created by the military. Satellites wouldn’t even be a thing if it weren’t for Nazi scientists. Then you have medicines like morphine, sulfa drugs, penicillin, and whatnot created because of war. So much of your technological progress in the last 200 years is a result of conflict. And because of that progress, humanity has undergone a population explosion. Your progress threatens the world. So we Asura help stem the tide. If it was left to the Yaksha, you humans would still be using leeches for fevers and wiping your asses with leaves” the Asura said with a slight grin. “You hinted my life was in danger. That Ora lied to me. What do you mean?” Mike asked. “You remember that chain you saw attached to your chest? As she said, that’s the connection our contract has. Ora would have you believe that breaking the bond is as simple as snapping that chain with her bullshit therapy sessions. Well, truthfully changes in your personality would sever our contract. However, that chain is deeply anchored in your soul. Breaking it would kill you or at best put you in a permanent coma. A meat puppet with a broken shattered soul. After all, that’s what killed your grandfather” the Asura said nonchalantly. “You killed my grandfather?!” Mike yelled. “No, he killed himself. While you were away in the Army, your grandfather went to great lengths to not shrink and torture girls. At one point he went two whole years” he said. “While you screamed in his mind to do it no doubt” Mike hissed. “Hey, our kind literally feed off that shit. Not everyone can live off of cheeseburgers, pizza, beer, and weed like you. Anyway, during a drinking binge and crying over your mother’s grave, he realized you would one day find out his secrets. And to avoid a repeat of your mother decided to get help. Care to guess who helped him? I’ll give you a hint. It rhymes with Ora” the Asura whispered smirking.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike sat there stunned beyond belief. “Didn’t you find it strange she knew exactly what buttons to press? How to go about precisely helping you? Contracts and those that make them, are all unique. She wasn’t even shocked you showing up at her door with an artifact. It’s because she did it before with your grandpa. She never told you any of this. Doesn’t sound like someone I’d trust” the Asura said. “But she said she knew my problems because of the Astral Plane, her spiritual sight” Mike muttered. “The Astral Plane is capable of great things such as revealing hidden emotions, but it cannot reveal the causes behind them. She let you draw your own conclusions using your memories like a fake Coney Island psychic” the Asura said smiling. Mike’s heart was pounding. His breathing deeper. “Good, embrace it” the Asura muttered. Mike glared at him. “The anger. Embrace it because angry GETS SHIT DONE” the Asura said excited. The Asura stood up and sat next to him. “If you embrace my power. Concede that you’re my avatar, I’ll grant you more power than just shrinking magics and a healthy body. Immortality. Mind control. Psychokinesis. Lightning. Real fucking power!” the Asura yelled. “Promise Katie and Kanya won’t fall under your gaze and you got a fucking deal” Mike hissed. “DONE” the Asura said with a booming voice. The sky in the scenery grew stormy. The wind picked up. Lightning crackled overhead as they shook on it.</p>
<p dir="auto">“He looks like he’s coming out of it” Kanya said looking up at the giant. “Get back! His aura shifted!” Ora yelled having the two shrunken girls on the floor scoot back a few feet. Mike focused his eyes and stretched his neck. “Michael?” Ora asked wary floating in front of him. His eyes narrowed on her. “You lied to me” he said coldly. “Lied? What…what are you talking about?” Ora asked. “You…fucking…lied to me!” Mike yelled. “The Asura…whatever he told you was a lie” Ora said. “We were on the Astral Plane. You yourself said lies don’t exist there” he said slowly standing up. “Mike what’s going on?!” Katie yelled. “This half-truth selling bitch lied to me. Her ability to break the contract the Coin has on me was true but what she conveniently left out was doing so would most likely kill me. Ain’t that right Ora?” Mike asked. Ora saw his aura grow darker, but more troubling was the magics she sensed in him earlier had grown considerably stronger.“Is this true Ora?” Katie asked. Ora didn’t answer. “You bet your M&amp;M sized ass it’s true. Not only that, but she’s also the main reason my grandfather is dead. She helped him break his contract and it killed him. That’s why you weren’t shocked at all when I showed up here for the first time. You already knew about the Coin. That my grandfather had a grandson. Also explains why the Asura shouted in my goddamned head to squash you. He knew how big a threat you truly were” Mike said coldly. He suddenly grabbed Ora as she hovered in the air. Instinctively, she began to use her magic to strike him down or at least let her go. “No bitch” Mike hissed as he commanded lightning to course though his hand painfully shocking Ora. She cried out and went limp. If it wasn’t for her near immortal body and natural inborn magic defenses, she would’ve been electrocuted.</p>
<p dir="auto">“How did you learn about him? He come to you? You went to him?” Mike asked flicking her in the face with his giant finger. “I was meditating when a blip of shrinking magic registered in the Astral Plane. A freak chance really it happened when it did. It led me to him. When I found him he was a broken shell of a man and wanted to be free. It took nearly a year and a half before he was ready to be freed but he did it himself all alone in the end. Try as I could, I couldn’t find the Coin. But…but I knew…”</p>
<p dir="auto">“You knew he had a grandson which would find it for you and make a contract of his own. Then all you had to do was bring me here and making sure the contract is broken here you could finally contain the Coin. Me ending up at the only Buddhist temple with someone that could point me your way wasn’t coincidence was it? WAS IT?!” Mike shouted squeezing her until a rib broke. “No, it wasn’t. My son cast a weak persuasion spell on you when you neared it” Ora whimpered. “With all your talk, you’re no better than the Asura” Mike said tossing her away. Mike put his shoes back on, shrunk his grandfather’s diary, and put it in his pocket. “But the curse…” Katie said. "I made a deal, so you and Kanya are immune from it. We’re leaving " Mike said coldly as he plucked up the girls. Mike walked to the front door. “Please…don’t leave. I admit I was wrong not telling you everything, but I truly wish to help you. I was struggling to find a way to save your grandfather at the end. A safe way to finally break the contract but he faced his final fear on his own and broke it himself. If you leave now the way you are, you may never be free of it” she said holding her side. Mike paused. “Please! Don’t give into your anger the way your grandfather did!” Ora yelled crying. “…you cross my path again and I’ll kill you” Mike said with glowing eyes. Ora fluttered down to the floor weeping. “I’m not going” Kanya said softly. Mike looked at her in his right hand. “Suit yourself. Katie?” Mike asked. “I’ll…I’ll stay with you” she whispered. Mike bent down and placed Kanya on the floor. “Look after him” Kanya whispered to Katie. Mike stormed out of the cabin. “This is all my fault. I should’ve told him everything, but I was too scared” Ora said crying. “Is he truly lost?” Kanya asked walking to her. “No, he let me live so some of him remains. But that light in the darkness is now flickering” Ora replied. As Mike drove home, Katie, sitting in the cup holder could see him wiping tears away. She realized he wasn’t just angry. He was hurt from being betrayed…again.</p>
<p dir="auto">Hours later, Mike was sitting quietly on his sofa watching tv. “We going to talk about what happened?” Katie asked. “There’s nothing to talk about. You heard everything” he replied. “Is this what you really want in life? Shrinking and torturing innocent girls?” Katie asked. “…no” he replied softly. Mike stood up and grabbed his keys. “Where are you going?” she asked nervous. “I’m in the mood for hot wings” he said. “Are you going to…hurt another girl?” Katie asked. “It’s just wings dammit!” Mike yelled slamming the door behind him. Mike drove to Hartford which was about 35 minutes or so away. It gave him a little bit of time to really think on what he bargained for. It was true that it wasn’t what he wanted but seeing how freedom meant death, he saw little choice in the matter. The silver lining to him was at least if he went into withdrawals, Katie and Kanya would not be a target. He parked at Joe’s Wings and Beer. Best wings in town but the crowd left something to be desired. Biker gangs took it over so by no means was it a family diner. Think Buffalo Wild Wings with more felonies, tattoos, and fistfights. Mike walked in and it was like a cliche record scratch. Everyone paused at the strait-laced guy walking in. Mike sat at the bar table. “30 hot wings. Heavy on the sauce. To go. Meantime a beer on tap” Mike ordered. The bartender, wary of how others looked at Mike, served him up. A few minutes passed as Mike sipped his beer.</p>
<p dir="auto">“You lost or something?” someone asked behind him. Mike turned around to find a rather large man in classic biker outfit staring at him. “Not really” Mike replied quietly. “Figured you might be as this is for Bikers. Diablos Bikers” he said pointing to a patch of the devil on the back of his jacket. “Thought this was a free country” Mike said sipping his beer. “Friend of yours baby?” a woman in her mid-20’s asked feeling his right shoulder. Dressed in a shirt too tight, chubby, way too much makeup, with boots to her shins. Mike found her unappealing. “Just saying he might want to find another place to drink” the man replied. “Look pal. I just want a beer while I wait for my wings. I’ll be out in 10 minutes. I don’t want trouble from you…or her” Mike said scrutinizing the man’s woman. “You got a problem with my wife?” the man asked catching Mike’s tone. Mike sighed. The man slapped the beer out of his hand sending its shattering onto the floor. “Now Lou, we don’t want no trouble” the bartender said. “Ain’t no trouble if this cockwart apologizes then fucks out of here” the man said. Mike stared at the spilled beer and broken glass on the floor. “I just wanted a fucking beer and wings” Mike hissed. “Tell me something…Lou was it? When you fuck her, is it like throwing a hotdog down a hallway? I mean does she even still have tread on the tire?” Mike asked smirking. “You motherfucker!” the man yelled throwing a punch.</p>
<p dir="auto">Mike caught his fist and instantly fired off a lightning spell making the man scream as if being hit with a taser. The others went to get up. “You ain’t seen shit!” Mike yelled hitting them all with a mind control spell. All of them sat where they were talking and drinking once more as if nothing happened. Mike turned his attention to the woman who was too shocked to move. Mike grinned as he shrunk her where she stood to three inches tall. Getting off his barstool, Mike plucked her off the floor. Unconscious as expected, she just flopped around in his grip. “Get your ass up” Mike commanded Lou. Lou weakly stood up. Mike immediately placed him under his control. “No matter where I go there’s people like you. People that think they’re King Shit because they rule their sandbox. Well guess what Lou? I’m the new kid that just kicked sand in your fucking face telling you your “power” ain’t shit. And to prove my point, you’re going to eat your wife” Mike said with burning eyes. “One moment. Last thing I want is you to choke. Let’s get these ho ass starter kit clothes off little lady” Mike said tearing the shrunken clothes off his now tiny wife. Took him a moment with her boots and socks. Now with her naked, Mike focused back on Lou. “Open wide” he commanded. Lou opened his mouth and Mike placed his shrunken wife headfirst inside.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Close your mouth and savor her flavor. Act like she’s the most flavorful piece of steak you ever fucking ate” he said. Lou sucked and ran his tongue all over her as he quietly moaned. Her tiny bare feet sticking out between his lips moving about as his giant tongue batted her around. “Good. Work up some saliva and swallow her” Mike said. Lou paused and slurped her in. Then he swallowed. Mike watched as the bulge passed down his throat disappearing past his collarbone. “You won’t remember a thing about tonight except in your nightmares. Let it drive you fucking crazy” Mike hissed as he sat back down. Mike dismissed him with a wave of his hand. “Your wings are up sir” the bartender said giving him the bag. “On you right?” Mike asked with glowing eyes. “Y…yes sir. On the house” the bartender stammered. Mike left and got into his car.</p>
<p dir="auto">“Well now. It seems you’re enjoying your new powers quite well” the Asura said. “Let’s get something straight. I’m not your ride or die murder buddy. We do this it’s going to be my way. You’ll get your tributes, but I call the shots” Mike said starting the car. “Whatever you say Michael. Whatever you say…” the Asura said softly.</p>
<p dir="auto">At the moment, the tiniest crack in the Coin formed…</p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7919</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7919</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Size_Master]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 19 Aug 2022 16:04:50 GMT</pubDate></item><item><title><![CDATA[Reply to The Coin on Fri, 12 Aug 2022 20:52:11 GMT]]></title><description><![CDATA[<p dir="auto"><a class="plugin-mentions-user plugin-mentions-a" href="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/uid/323">@size_master</a> Cool. Another great chapter, Hope Ora wasn’t hurt too badly, now to hear the demon’s twisted point of view. <img src="http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/assets/plugins/nodebb-plugin-emoji/emoji/android/1f608.png?v=33j00v8hkp4" class="not-responsive emoji emoji-android emoji--smiling_imp" title=":smiling_imp:" alt="😈" /></p>
]]></description><link>http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7894</link><guid isPermaLink="true">http://forum.daddysdollhouse.org/post/7894</guid><dc:creator><![CDATA[Giant Keith]]></dc:creator><pubDate>Fri, 12 Aug 2022 20:52:11 GMT</pubDate></item></channel></rss>